<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><rss version="2.0" xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/">
  <channel>
    <title>Philosophia</title>
    <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/</link>
    <description>Writing by G. P. Xavier | &lt;a href=&#34;https://www.youtube.com/@gpxavier&#34;&gt;YouTube&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a href=&#34;https://twitter.com/gpxavier1&#34;&gt;𝕏&lt;/a&gt;</description>
    <pubDate>Mon, 08 Jun 2026 02:56:39 +0000</pubDate>
    <image>
      <url>https://i.snap.as/n36NojvM.ico</url>
      <title>Philosophia</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/</link>
    </image>
    <item>
      <title>Nietzsche&#39;s Eternalist Return</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/nietzsches-eternalist-return?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[What if you lived exactly the same life you have lived—eternally? How would you react to this? How would you live the rest of your life, in light of it?&#xA;&#xA;This was the provocative challenge posed by the philosopher Friedrich Nietzsche at the end of the 19th Century, who asked us to imagine a universe that eventually repeats itself in every detail, over and over again. He called this the eternal return.&#xA;&#xA;In his autobiography, Nietzsche recounts the momentous day the idea came to him. In the late summer of 1881 he was walking beside the beautiful Swiss alpine Lake Silvaplana. He paused beside a huge pyramidal rock and the idea first struck him. It would become the central idea of his poetic–philosophical masterpiece Thus Spoke Zarathustra, which he’d begin two years later. But he would first present it in the penultimate aphorism of his 1882 book The Gay Science, under the title ‘The Greatest Weight’:&#xA;&#xA;  What, if some day or night a demon were to steal after you into your loneliest loneliness and say to you: “This life as you now live it and have lived it, you will have to live once more and innumerable times more; and there will be nothing new in it, but every pain and every joy and every thought and sigh and everything unutterably small or great in your life will have to return to you, all in the same succession and sequence—even this spider and this moonlight between the trees, and even this moment and I myself. The eternal hourglass of existence is turned upside down again and again, and you with it, speck of dust!”&#xA;    Would you not throw yourself down and gnash your teeth and curse the demon who spoke thus? Or have you once experienced a tremendous moment when you would have answered him: “You are a god and never have I heard anything more divine.” If this thought gained possession of you, it would change you as you are or perhaps crush you. The question in each and every thing, “Do you desire this once more and innumerable times more?” would lie upon your actions as the greatest weight. Or how well disposed would you have to become to yourself and to life to crave nothing more fervently than this ultimate eternal confirmation and seal?&#xA;&#xA;Along with his matchless style, you can hear in this just how transformational the idea was for him. For Nietzsche, eternal return was the ultimate triumph of immanent reality over a posited transcendence. As he suggests in Beyond Good and Evil, it was the fruit of his attempt “to think pessimism through to its depths and to liberate it” from the lingering religious sense that it’s bad that God is dead and there’s no salvation beyond this world.&#xA;&#xA;While powerful as a thought experiment, it’s unclear how seriously Nietzsche took the idea as a theory of how the cosmos actually works. Though somewhat plausible in the physics of his day, later scientific developments effectively rule it out. And yet, in an ironic twist, modern science lends strong support to its central insight that everything is eternal—not through endless repetition, but by existing in four-dimensional spacetime.&#xA;&#xA;The Physics of Eternal Return&#xA;&#xA;In his published works, Nietzsche never directly argues for the literal truth of eternal return, either presenting it as an existential thought experiment (as in the passage above) or distancing himself from it by literary means. The closest he comes is in the fictional Zarathustra, in which the title character argues for it, in a vision, against the personification of rational seriousness! Later, the doctrine is explicated by his talking animals, while he gently mocks and eventually ignores them. And yet the book is indisputably centered on Zarathustra’s successful attempt to will the eternal return of all things. From this it would seem Nietzsche was skeptical about the literal truth of the idea while insisting on its existential import.&#xA;&#xA;However, his private notebooks tell a different story. From the time the idea came to him in 1881 until right before his final collapse in 1889, his notes suggest he took it quite seriously as a scientific theory. The final note contains his most developed proof for it: if time is infinite, the universe composed of a finite quantity of force-centers and force, and each new combination of these is fully determined by the previous, then the universe must go through the exact same series of combinations an infinite number of times.&#xA;&#xA;So Nietzsche&#39;s reluctance to present eternal return as a serious theory in his public work may not have been because its reality didn&#39;t matter; rather, he may have been biding his time until it could be rigorously demonstrated by science. And it already made a good deal of sense given the physics of his day. Ironically, less than three weeks after Nietzsche’s collapse, the physicist Henri Poincaré revealed his recurrence theorem demonstrating that certain closed systems confined to a finite space will inevitably return to a state arbitrarily close to their initial state. If the universe were such a system, it would recur eternally.&#xA;&#xA;Unfortunately, it appears that it isn’t. Given Nietzsche’s antagonism to Christianity, it’s fitting that a Catholic priest would render his theory unsound. In 1927, just under four decades since his collapse and three since his death, Fr. Georges Lemaître argued the universe was expanding. And in 1931 he proposed the entire universe expanded from a single primeval ‘atom.’ In subsequent years, evidence for this accumulated and it became known as the Big Bang theory, after that primordial ‘explosion.’ Today it’s the scientific consensus.&#xA;&#xA;There’s three ways the Big Bang undermines eternal return as conceived by Nietzsche:&#xA;&#xA;Firstly, it means that time is not beginningless: it began at the Big Bang, so there cannot have been an infinite number of past cycles.&#xA;&#xA;Secondly, it means that space is expanding. There are ever new regions for matter and energy to move into, undermining the recurrence of past states. This is not the kind of system Poincaré recurrence could apply to.&#xA;&#xA;Finally, it implies an utterly unproductive final state of the universe. As per the second law of thermodynamics, entropy increases over time: the energy in a system becomes less organized, more dispersed, less usable. Things fall apart. Unless there’s enough gravity in the universe to reverse its expansion (and current evidence doesn’t support this), it will end in heat death, with all energy evenly spread out. Nietzsche knew the second law but didn’t consider it a threat: in beginningless time, if heat death were possible it would have already happened. Not so in a universe only 13.8 billion years old.&#xA;&#xA;The Relativity Revolution&#xA;&#xA;There was an even more fundamental revolution in physics, however. In 1905, just five years after Nietzsche’s death, Albert Einstein published his special theory of relativity. Prior to this, physicists has been stumped by a curious paradox: the same speed of light was measured by all observers, regardless of their own velocity. How could this be?&#xA;&#xA;!--more--&#xA;&#xA;If you’re driving at 100 km/h, a car coming toward you at 80 km/h will seem to be racing toward you at 180 km/h. If you’re both going the same direction, it’s moving backward at 20 km/h, from your perspective. We knew that light was an electromagnetic wave, and it should make a difference if we’re moving into or away from the wave when we measure it. Like waves in water and sound waves in air, it was believed light waves traveled through a medium—the ‘luminiferous ether.’ Only if you were stationary relative to the ether would you measure the true speed of light.&#xA;&#xA;The decisive experiment was conducted by Albert Michelson and Edward Morley in 1887. Since the Earth is hurtling around the Sun at over 100,000 km/h, we’d expect to detect a relative difference in the speed of light. But regardless of how their instruments were oriented, Michelson and Morley couldn’t find the predicted effect. Regardless of the observer, light is always measured as traveling 299,792,458 meters per second in empty space.&#xA;&#xA;Einstein solved this paradox in his special theory of relativity: throwing out the ether hypothesis, he realized that if the speed of light was absolute, time and space must be relative.&#xA;&#xA;Imagine you’re standing beside a railroad on which a train is traveling close to the speed of light. You see two simultaneous flashes of light: one right in front of the train and one right behind it. What would you see if you were standing in the middle of the train? Because you’d be racing toward the front flash and away from the other, the light of the front flash would reach you first. And because you’d measure the same speed of light from both directions, you’d conclude the two flashes were not simultaneous! To the passenger on the train, the person standing by the tracks is actually racing backward, toward the rear and away from the front flash, which is why they see the two flashes at the same time. Whether two events are simultaneous or not is a matter of perspective, and in relativity there is no privileged perspective.&#xA;&#xA;This is known as the relativity of simultaneity, and it leads to two other extraordinary phenomena: length contraction and time dilation. Because to measure something you need to locate each end of it at the same time, observers will differ about the length of objects approaching the speed of light. Someone beside the tracks will measure a significantly shorter train than one of its passengers. And observers will also disagree about the flow of time: someone looking into the train will see its clocks running slow and everyone moving in slow motion. But from the passengers’ perspective, since the outside world is racing backward, it will be contracted and evolve in slow motion.&#xA;&#xA;Together these principles solve the problem that Einstein faced. Speed is distance over time, and because distance and time vary in just the right ways, the speed of light remains constant. In other words, if time dilates and length contracts, light has more time to go a shorter distance.&#xA;&#xA;Time and Eternalism&#xA;&#xA;Einstein’s theory of relativity would have delighted the perspectivist Nietzsche, who once remarked, “there is only a perspective seeing, only a perspective ‘knowing.’” But it would also have given him a new way to understand eternal return.&#xA;&#xA;We can distinguish two main views about time: presentism and eternalism. Presentism holds that nothing exists outside of the present: the past has ceased to exist and the future does not yet exist. On the other hand, eternalism holds that everything—past, present, future—equally exists. The universe is one vast ‘block’ of space and time: things are located in both.&#xA;&#xA;The special theory of relativity strongly implies an eternalist view of time. As the physicist Roger Penrose highlighted with his Andromeda paradox, the relativity of simultaneity means that two people walking toward each other on the street may inhabit very different ‘presents.’ For one of them, an invasion fleet from the distant Andromeda galaxy is on its way to Earth; for the other, the Andromedans haven’t even decided to invade yet. But how could this be, unless these events just exist in spacetime, all along? And if we consider all the possible presents of all possible observers, there remains no region of spacetime that wouldn’t be present or past to someone.&#xA;&#xA;So far we’ve focused on special relativity, but in 1915 Einstein presented his general theory of relativity, which broadened the theory to account for gravity. Gravity was no longer a force but the shape of spacetime itself, which curves around massive objects. Near them time stretches out (gravitational time dilation). Clocks move slower the closer they are to the surface of the Earth (we constantly correct for this for GPS satellites to work).&#xA;&#xA;In special relativity, spacetime is smooth. Though observers have different ‘presents,’ each has only one, which extends throughout the universe. But in general relativity, an observer’s ‘present’ depends not only on their velocity but also on the distribution and mass of matter. How we define a universal ‘present’ for a given observer depends on how we choose to slice up spacetime, which is ultimately somewhat arbitrary, and time is not only relative but radically local. This seems like a deathblow for presentism.&#xA;&#xA;The block universe seems far from our commonsense view, in which time flows. If everything already exists within it, wouldn’t it be static? This was an assumption behind the most famous paper in the philosophy of time: J. M. E. McTaggart’s The Unreality of Time, published in 1908 (if we assume time’s reality). The paper is valuable because it shows how the commonsense presentist view is incoherent while illustrating a basic mistake about eternalism.&#xA;&#xA;For McTaggart, time implies both an ‘A series’ and a ‘B series’: in an A series, events are ordered from future to present to past; in a B series, events are ordered as earlier or later than each other. Time requires change, and because the relations between events (the B series) are unchanging, this must come from their relation to the A series: an event is first future, then present, then past. In other words, change occurs because an event changes its position in the A series; change is used to explain change—a vicious circle! And if the first level of change requires an A series, the second level must also, and so on, in a vicious infinite regress. Therefore, concludes McTaggart, time is unreal.&#xA;&#xA;But what if all you need is the B series? McTaggart’s rejection of eternalism depends on the fallacy that time itself flows: the A series and B series move past each other. But time doesn’t flow; time is flow. Change is already inherent in the B series as the ordered sequence of events that make up a changing object. An event is a momentary instance of change; it doesn’t change! Eternalist spacetime (the B series updated for relativity) isn’t static just because everything exists within it.&#xA;&#xA;But at this point another objection arises: how can eternalism account for the experienced present? Even if there’s no absolute present, it certainly seems I’m living my life from a particular point within it, which continuously sweeps forward in time. If my whole life exists in block time, why is there any subjective present at all?&#xA;&#xA;An eternalist would respond that we experience our life from every point in it, though to a being in time what this looks like is exactly what we get. One moment flows into the next in the temporal order; when we experience our life, we experience this flow. Just like a being in space, a being in time has to experience from somewhere, and so each of us experiences our whole life, but from the moments within it.&#xA;&#xA;To better grasp this, we could represent it a couple of different ways—though both are deficient to the extent that they implicitly place time within time. We could picture ourselves as ‘forever’ living every moment of our lives, simultaneously. I am always experiencing myself now, when I was 10, and when I will be 70, and in each of these moments I feel: this moment is the present, and I was just in the moment before. Or we could picture it as a cycle, like the eternal return: I subjectively live my life all the way through then return to the beginning and live it through again. The point is that all of my life exists, and all of it is a life—animated, experienced, lived.&#xA;&#xA;This may seem to imply we have no free will: we’re thrown into our already-made lives and fated to live them out. But that’s not the case. Firstly, because eternalism doesn’t require causal determinism: it just says whatever happens exists, regardless of how it comes about. Human free will is just as compatible with eternalism as a universe fully determined by physical laws. And secondly, if free will exists then whenever I do something I freely do it. From the perspective of this moment, if I choose something in the future it’s not that I can’t do otherwise, simply that I don’t do otherwise. And if free will doesn’t exist, we’re no worse off than under presentism.&#xA;&#xA;An Eternalist Life&#xA;&#xA;We’ve now seen how modern physics makes a literal interpretation of eternal return untenable even as it establishes a new conception of time. Nietzsche’s idea returns with greater force in eternalist guise: we’ll call this the eternalist return.&#xA;&#xA;I remember, as a teenager, being struck by a passage I read in Overqualified by Joey Comeau:&#xA;&#xA;  Everything that has happened or will happen exists together. Just at different times. People die, but that isn’t any different from the edge of a table. The table is still there. It just doesn’t stretch that far.&#xA;&#xA;This is a purer conception than Nietzsche’s, which requires objective recurrence. Recurrence would only beg the question: are the other iterations of me really me? An eternalist return escapes this: I am exactly who I am, my every contour in spacetime.&#xA;&#xA;So, if true, what does it mean for us, practically?&#xA;&#xA;Firstly, it forces us to evaluate our life as a whole, rather than as something continually falling into nonbeing. If we know we live our whole life eternally, our attitude toward it becomes far more significant. How do we feel about it, and why? Have we spent our time being petty, reactive and resentful, or noble, active and generous?&#xA;&#xA;Secondly, it requires us to deal with the negative aspects of our past. No one’s ever lived without guilt or suffering, but events only take on their full meaning within a whole life. What we do with them matters, and the misfortune from which much good flows may truly be fortunate. In this way we actively incorporate them into a life we affirm. At the same time, some events could genuinely be exceptions—but we have to make them so by letting them go (if we were wronged, we forgive; if we did wrong, we don’t repeat it). As Alexander Nehamas notes in his book on Nietzsche, whether one actively incorporates them or genuinely lets them go, one has no reason for resentment.&#xA;&#xA;Thirdly, it means we live all our most powerful, joyful, loving moments eternally. There’s no need to anxiously cling to experience. The passing moment is already eternal, and you open yourself to its richness most fully when you let it flow. The poet William Blake’s brief meditation on eternity captures this perfectly:&#xA;&#xA;  He who binds to himself a joy&#xA;    Does the winged life destroy;&#xA;    But he who kisses the joy as it flies&#xA;    Lives in eternity’s sunrise.&#xA;&#xA;Finally, it challenges us to create a beautiful future. If the question, “Do you desire this once more and innumerable times more?” drives me, I want my very next act to matter. And this doesn’t just mean self-cultivation: if eternalism is true then everyone’s life is as eternal as mine. Each brief good moment you give another is eternal, too. At the same time, it prompts us to become as excellent and strong as we can be, that we may truly affirm the eternal lives we’re living.&#xA;&#xA;And yet, real tragedy exists. However eternal, our lives may end at any time, and there may be things we can never incorporate or render exceptions. These, too, are eternal. This is the dark side of eternalism. Though we can’t evade this, we may better deal with it. We may consider how goodness and tragedy are intertwined (the same physical laws that allow our bodies to move and grow allow for their torment and destruction); we may observe how the threat of tragedy fuels the preciousness of what we have; if we can, we may savor tragic beauty, which makes tragedies some of the finest examples of human art. And finally, we may face the tragic conditions of existence forthrightly, even when we cannot affirm them—the last, noblest stand of the human being.&#xA;&#xA;Nietzsche spent the final decade of his life insane. For him, this would have been a fate worse than death. And yet, he knew it was a possibility: for most of his life he suffered from similar symptoms as his father, who died of a brain disease. I often wonder if there was a moment, at his strongest, when he would have affirmed his whole life—even with this.&#xA;&#xA;Epilogue&#xA;&#xA;While the theory of relativity strongly implies eternalism, this doesn’t hold for all of physics. The popular Copenhagen interpretation of quantum mechanics seems to require an absolute present, in which the possible becomes actual. Relativity and quantum mechanics are the best theories we have for explaining the largest and smallest structures of our universe, respectively, but physicists have struggled for decades to unite them. Assuming a union is possible, we don’t know whether this will reduce quantum presentism to relativity’s eternalism, or vice versa. Suffice it to say, we haven’t heard the last word on time. So while the essential insight of Nietzsche’s eternal return is extremely plausible given modern physics, it remains one perspective among others. And both of these facts may well have pleased Nietzsche.&#xA;&#xA;The Nietzsche Stone on the shore of Lake Silvaplana. Photo by Armin Kübelbeck, Wikimedia Commons (license)_.]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>What if you lived exactly the same life you have lived—eternally? How would you react to this? How would you live the rest of your life, in light of it?</p>

<p>This was the provocative challenge posed by the philosopher Friedrich Nietzsche at the end of the 19th Century, who asked us to imagine a universe that eventually repeats itself in every detail, over and over again. He called this the eternal return.</p>

<p>In his autobiography, Nietzsche recounts the momentous day the idea came to him. In the late summer of 1881 he was walking beside the beautiful Swiss alpine Lake Silvaplana. He paused beside a huge pyramidal rock and the idea first struck him. It would become the central idea of his poetic–philosophical masterpiece <em>Thus Spoke Zarathustra</em>, which he’d begin two years later. But he would first present it in the penultimate aphorism of his 1882 book <em>The Gay Science</em>, under the title ‘The Greatest Weight’:</p>

<blockquote><p>What, if some day or night a demon were to steal after you into your loneliest loneliness and say to you: “This life as you now live it and have lived it, you will have to live once more and innumerable times more; and there will be nothing new in it, but every pain and every joy and every thought and sigh and everything unutterably small or great in your life will have to return to you, all in the same succession and sequence—even this spider and this moonlight between the trees, and even this moment and I myself. The eternal hourglass of existence is turned upside down again and again, and you with it, speck of dust!”</p>

<p>Would you not throw yourself down and gnash your teeth and curse the demon who spoke thus? Or have you once experienced a tremendous moment when you would have answered him: “You are a god and never have I heard anything more divine.” If this thought gained possession of you, it would change you as you are or perhaps crush you. The question in each and every thing, “Do you desire this once more and innumerable times more?” would lie upon your actions as the greatest weight. Or how well disposed would you have to become to yourself and to life <em>to crave nothing more fervently</em> than this ultimate eternal confirmation and seal?</p></blockquote>

<p>Along with his matchless style, you can hear in this just how transformational the idea was for him. For Nietzsche, eternal return was the ultimate triumph of immanent reality over a posited transcendence. As he suggests in <em>Beyond Good and Evil</em>, it was the fruit of his attempt “to think pessimism through to its depths and to liberate it” from the lingering religious sense that it’s <em>bad</em> that God is dead and there’s no salvation beyond this world.</p>

<p>While powerful as a thought experiment, it’s unclear how seriously Nietzsche took the idea as a theory of how the cosmos actually works. Though somewhat plausible in the physics of his day, later scientific developments effectively rule it out. And yet, in an ironic twist, modern science lends strong support to its central insight that everything is eternal—not through endless repetition, but by existing in four-dimensional spacetime.</p>

<h2 id="the-physics-of-eternal-return" id="the-physics-of-eternal-return">The Physics of Eternal Return</h2>

<p>In his published works, Nietzsche never directly argues for the literal truth of eternal return, either presenting it as an existential thought experiment (as in the passage above) or distancing himself from it by literary means. The closest he comes is in the fictional <em>Zarathustra</em>, in which the title character argues for it, in a vision, against the personification of rational seriousness! Later, the doctrine is explicated by his talking animals, while he gently mocks and eventually ignores them. And yet the book is indisputably centered on Zarathustra’s successful attempt to <em>will</em> the eternal return of all things. From this it would seem Nietzsche was skeptical about the literal truth of the idea while insisting on its existential import.</p>

<p>However, his private notebooks tell a different story. From the time the idea came to him in 1881 until right before his final collapse in 1889, his notes suggest he took it quite seriously as a scientific theory. The final note contains his most developed proof for it: if time is infinite, the universe composed of a finite quantity of force-centers and force, and each new combination of these is fully determined by the previous, then the universe must go through the exact same series of combinations an infinite number of times.</p>

<p>So Nietzsche&#39;s reluctance to present eternal return as a serious theory in his public work may not have been because its reality didn&#39;t matter; rather, he may have been biding his time until it could be rigorously demonstrated by science. And it already made a good deal of sense given the physics of his day. Ironically, less than three weeks after Nietzsche’s collapse, the physicist Henri Poincaré revealed his recurrence theorem demonstrating that certain closed systems confined to a finite space will inevitably return to a state arbitrarily close to their initial state. If the universe were such a system, it would recur eternally.</p>

<p>Unfortunately, it appears that it isn’t. Given Nietzsche’s antagonism to Christianity, it’s fitting that a Catholic priest would render his theory unsound. In 1927, just under four decades since his collapse and three since his death, Fr. Georges Lemaître argued the universe was expanding. And in 1931 he proposed the entire universe expanded from a single primeval ‘atom.’ In subsequent years, evidence for this accumulated and it became known as the Big Bang theory, after that primordial ‘explosion.’ Today it’s the scientific consensus.</p>

<p>There’s three ways the Big Bang undermines eternal return as conceived by Nietzsche:</p>

<p>Firstly, it means that time is not beginningless: it began at the Big Bang, so there cannot have been an infinite number of past cycles.</p>

<p>Secondly, it means that space is expanding. There are ever new regions for matter and energy to move into, undermining the recurrence of past states. This is not the kind of system Poincaré recurrence could apply to.</p>

<p>Finally, it implies an utterly unproductive final state of the universe. As per the second law of thermodynamics, entropy increases over time: the energy in a system becomes less organized, more dispersed, less usable. Things fall apart. Unless there’s enough gravity in the universe to reverse its expansion (and current evidence doesn’t support this), it will end in heat death, with all energy evenly spread out. Nietzsche knew the second law but didn’t consider it a threat: in beginningless time, if heat death were possible it would have already happened. Not so in a universe only 13.8 billion years old.</p>

<h2 id="the-relativity-revolution" id="the-relativity-revolution">The Relativity Revolution</h2>

<p>There was an even more fundamental revolution in physics, however. In 1905, just five years after Nietzsche’s death, Albert Einstein published his special theory of relativity. Prior to this, physicists has been stumped by a curious paradox: the <em>same</em> speed of light was measured by <em>all</em> observers, regardless of their own velocity. How could this be?</p>



<p>If you’re driving at 100 km/h, a car coming toward you at 80 km/h will seem to be racing toward you at 180 km/h. If you’re both going the same direction, it’s moving <em>backward</em> at 20 km/h, from your perspective. We knew that light was an electromagnetic wave, and it should make a difference if we’re moving into or away from the wave when we measure it. Like waves in water and sound waves in air, it was believed light waves traveled through a medium—the ‘luminiferous ether.’ Only if you were stationary relative to the ether would you measure the true speed of light.</p>

<p>The decisive experiment was conducted by Albert Michelson and Edward Morley in 1887. Since the Earth is hurtling around the Sun at over 100,000 km/h, we’d expect to detect a relative difference in the speed of light. But regardless of how their instruments were oriented, Michelson and Morley couldn’t find the predicted effect. Regardless of the observer, light is always measured as traveling 299,792,458 meters per second in empty space.</p>

<p>Einstein solved this paradox in his special theory of relativity: throwing out the ether hypothesis, he realized that if the speed of light was absolute, time and space must be relative.</p>

<p>Imagine you’re standing beside a railroad on which a train is traveling close to the speed of light. You see two simultaneous flashes of light: one right in front of the train and one right behind it. What would you see if you were standing in the middle of the train? Because you’d be racing <em>toward</em> the front flash and <em>away</em> from the other, the light of the front flash would reach you first. And because you’d measure the <em>same</em> speed of light from both directions, you’d conclude the two flashes were <em>not</em> simultaneous! To the passenger on the train, the person standing by the tracks is actually racing backward, toward the rear and away from the front flash, which is why they see the two flashes at the same time. Whether two events are simultaneous or not is a matter of perspective, and in relativity there is no privileged perspective.</p>

<p>This is known as the relativity of simultaneity, and it leads to two other extraordinary phenomena: length contraction and time dilation. Because to measure something you need to locate each end of it at the <em>same time</em>, observers will differ about the length of objects approaching the speed of light. Someone beside the tracks will measure a significantly <em>shorter</em> train than one of its passengers. And observers will also disagree about the flow of time: someone looking into the train will see its clocks running slow and everyone moving in slow motion. But from the passengers’ perspective, since the outside world is racing backward, <em>it</em> will be contracted and evolve in slow motion.</p>

<p>Together these principles solve the problem that Einstein faced. Speed is distance over time, and because distance and time vary in just the right ways, the speed of light remains constant. In other words, if time dilates and length contracts, light has more time to go a shorter distance.</p>

<h2 id="time-and-eternalism" id="time-and-eternalism">Time and Eternalism</h2>

<p>Einstein’s theory of relativity would have delighted the perspectivist Nietzsche, who once remarked, “there is <em>only</em> a perspective seeing, <em>only</em> a perspective ‘knowing.’” But it would also have given him a new way to understand eternal return.</p>

<p>We can distinguish two main views about time: presentism and eternalism. Presentism holds that nothing exists outside of the present: the past has ceased to exist and the future does not yet exist. On the other hand, eternalism holds that everything—past, present, future—equally exists. The universe is one vast ‘block’ of space and time: things are located in both.</p>

<p>The special theory of relativity strongly implies an eternalist view of time. As the physicist Roger Penrose highlighted with his Andromeda paradox, the relativity of simultaneity means that two people walking toward each other on the street may inhabit very different ‘presents.’ For one of them, an invasion fleet from the distant Andromeda galaxy is on its way to Earth; for the other, the Andromedans haven’t even decided to invade yet. But how could this be, unless these events just <em>exist</em> in spacetime, all along? And if we consider all the possible presents of all possible observers, there remains no region of spacetime that wouldn’t be present or past to <em>someone</em>.</p>

<p>So far we’ve focused on <em>special</em> relativity, but in 1915 Einstein presented his <em>general</em> theory of relativity, which broadened the theory to account for gravity. Gravity was no longer a force but the shape of spacetime itself, which curves around massive objects. Near them time stretches out (gravitational time dilation). Clocks move slower the closer they are to the surface of the Earth (we constantly correct for this for GPS satellites to work).</p>

<p>In special relativity, spacetime is smooth. Though observers have different ‘presents,’ each has only <em>one</em>, which extends throughout the universe. But in general relativity, an observer’s ‘present’ depends not only on their velocity but also on the distribution and mass of matter. How we define a universal ‘present’ for a given observer depends on how we choose to slice up spacetime, which is ultimately somewhat arbitrary, and time is not only relative but radically <em>local</em>. This seems like a deathblow for presentism.</p>

<p>The block universe seems far from our commonsense view, in which time <em>flows</em>. If everything already exists within it, wouldn’t it be <em>static</em>? This was an assumption behind the most famous paper in the philosophy of time: J. M. E. McTaggart’s <em>The Unreality of Time</em>, published in 1908 (if we assume time’s reality). The paper is valuable because it shows how the commonsense presentist view is incoherent while illustrating a basic mistake about eternalism.</p>

<p>For McTaggart, time implies both an ‘A series’ and a ‘B series’: in an A series, events are ordered from future to present to past; in a B series, events are ordered as earlier or later than each other. Time requires change, and because the relations <em>between</em> events (the B series) are unchanging, this must come from their relation to the A series: an event is first future, then present, then past. In other words, change occurs because an event changes its position in the A series; change is used to <em>explain</em> change—a vicious circle! And if the first level of change requires an A series, the second level must also, and so on, in a vicious infinite regress. Therefore, concludes McTaggart, time is unreal.</p>

<p>But what if all you need is the B series? McTaggart’s rejection of eternalism depends on the fallacy that time <em>itself</em> flows: the A series and B series move past each other. But time doesn’t flow; time <em>is</em> flow. Change is already inherent in the B series as the ordered sequence of events that make up a changing object. An event is a momentary instance <em>of</em> change; <em>it</em> doesn’t change! Eternalist spacetime (the B series updated for relativity) isn’t static just because everything exists within it.</p>

<p>But at this point another objection arises: how can eternalism account for the experienced present? Even if there’s no <em>absolute</em> present, it certainly seems I’m living my life from a particular point within it, which continuously sweeps forward in time. If my whole life exists in block time, why is there any subjective present at all?</p>

<p>An eternalist would respond that we experience our life from <em>every point</em> in it, though to a being in time what this <em>looks like</em> is exactly what we get. One moment flows into the next in the temporal order; when we experience our life, we experience this flow. Just like a being in space, a being in time has to experience <em>from somewhere</em>, and so each of us experiences our whole life, but <em>from</em> the moments within it.</p>

<p>To better grasp this, we could <em>represent</em> it a couple of different ways—though both are deficient to the extent that they implicitly place time within time. We could picture ourselves as ‘forever’ living every moment of our lives, simultaneously. I am always experiencing myself now, when I was 10, and when I will be 70, and in each of these moments I feel: <em>this</em> moment is the present, and I was <em>just in</em> the moment before. Or we could picture it as a cycle, like the eternal return: I subjectively live my life all the way through then return to the beginning and live it through again. The point is that <em>all</em> of my life exists, and all of it is a <em>life</em>—animated, experienced, <em>lived</em>.</p>

<p>This may seem to imply we have no free will: we’re thrown into our already-made lives and fated to live them out. But that’s not the case. Firstly, because eternalism doesn’t require causal determinism: it just says <em>whatever happens exists</em>, regardless of how it comes about. Human free will is just as compatible with eternalism as a universe fully determined by physical laws. And secondly, <em>if</em> free will exists then whenever I do something I freely do it. From the perspective of this moment, if I choose something in the future it’s not that I <em>can’t</em> do otherwise, simply that I <em>don’t</em> do otherwise. And if free will doesn’t exist, we’re no worse off than under presentism.</p>

<h2 id="an-eternalist-life" id="an-eternalist-life">An Eternalist Life</h2>

<p>We’ve now seen how modern physics makes a literal interpretation of eternal return untenable even as it establishes a new conception of time. Nietzsche’s idea returns with greater force in eternalist guise: we’ll call this the eternalist return.</p>

<p>I remember, as a teenager, being struck by a passage I read in <em>Overqualified</em> by Joey Comeau:</p>

<blockquote><p>Everything that has happened or will happen exists together. Just at different times. People die, but that isn’t any different from the edge of a table. The table is still there. It just doesn’t stretch that far.</p></blockquote>

<p>This is a purer conception than Nietzsche’s, which requires objective recurrence. Recurrence would only beg the question: are the other iterations of me <em>really</em> me? An <em>eternalist</em> return escapes this: I am <em>exactly</em> who I am, my every contour in spacetime.</p>

<p>So, if true, what does it mean for us, practically?</p>

<p>Firstly, it forces us to evaluate our life as a whole, rather than as something continually falling into nonbeing. If we know we live our whole life eternally, our attitude toward it becomes far more significant. How do we feel about it, and why? Have we spent our time being petty, reactive and resentful, or noble, active and generous?</p>

<p>Secondly, it requires us to deal with the negative aspects of our past. No one’s ever lived without guilt or suffering, but events only take on their full meaning within a whole life. What we do with them matters, and the misfortune from which much good flows may truly be fortunate. In this way we actively <em>incorporate</em> them into a life we affirm. At the same time, some events could genuinely be <em>exceptions</em>—but we have to <em>make</em> them so by letting them go (if we were wronged, we forgive; if we did wrong, we don’t repeat it). As Alexander Nehamas notes in his book on Nietzsche, whether one actively incorporates them or genuinely lets them go, one has no reason for resentment.</p>

<p>Thirdly, it means we live all our most powerful, joyful, loving moments eternally. There’s no need to anxiously cling to experience. The passing moment is already eternal, and you open yourself to its richness most fully when you let it flow. The poet William Blake’s brief meditation on eternity captures this perfectly:</p>

<blockquote><p>He who binds to himself a joy</p>

<p>Does the winged life destroy;</p>

<p>But he who kisses the joy as it flies</p>

<p>Lives in eternity’s sunrise.</p></blockquote>

<p>Finally, it challenges us to create a beautiful future. If the question, “Do you desire this once more and innumerable times more?” drives me, I want my very next act to matter. And this doesn’t just mean self-cultivation: if eternalism is true then <em>everyone’s</em> life is as eternal as mine. Each brief good moment you give another is eternal, too. At the same time, it prompts us to become as excellent and strong as we can be, that we may truly affirm the eternal lives we’re living.</p>

<p>And yet, real tragedy exists. However eternal, our lives may end at any time, and there may be things we can never incorporate or render exceptions. These, too, are eternal. This is the dark side of eternalism. Though we can’t evade this, we may better deal with it. We may consider how goodness and tragedy are intertwined (the same physical laws that allow our bodies to move and grow allow for their torment and destruction); we may observe how the threat of tragedy fuels the preciousness of what we have; if we can, we may savor tragic <em>beauty</em>, which makes tragedies some of the finest examples of human art. And finally, we may face the tragic conditions of existence forthrightly, even when we cannot affirm them—the last, noblest stand of the human being.</p>

<p>Nietzsche spent the final decade of his life insane. For him, this would have been a fate worse than death. And yet, he knew it was a possibility: for most of his life he suffered from similar symptoms as his father, who died of a brain disease. I often wonder if there was a moment, at his strongest, when he would have affirmed his whole life—even with this.</p>

<h2 id="epilogue" id="epilogue">Epilogue</h2>

<p>While the theory of relativity strongly implies eternalism, this doesn’t hold for all of physics. The popular Copenhagen interpretation of quantum mechanics seems to require an absolute present, in which the possible becomes actual. Relativity and quantum mechanics are the best theories we have for explaining the largest and smallest structures of our universe, respectively, but physicists have struggled for decades to unite them. Assuming a union is possible, we don’t know whether this will reduce quantum presentism to relativity’s eternalism, or vice versa. Suffice it to say, we haven’t heard the last word on time. So while the essential insight of Nietzsche’s eternal return is extremely plausible given modern physics, it remains one perspective among others. And <em>both</em> of these facts may well have pleased Nietzsche.</p>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/zIq0c0TP.jpg" alt=""/></p>

<p><em>The Nietzsche Stone on the shore of Lake Silvaplana. Photo by Armin Kübelbeck,</em> <a href="https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Nietzsche-Stein_01.jpg"><em>Wikimedia Commons</em></a> <a href="https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-sa/3.0/"><em>(license)</em></a>.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/nietzsches-eternalist-return</guid>
      <pubDate>Tue, 02 Jun 2026 01:45:54 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Against Eternal Life</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/against-eternal-life?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[It seems that there is nothing more more desirable than eternal life—so much so that this forms the basis of the most successful world religions. In general, even those who don’t believe in it grant that they would want it, if only it were possible. But what would eternal life mean? And, if we think this through, is it really desirable? I will argue that it isn’t: that if we think this notion through it either breaks down or is not something we would wish for ourselves.&#xA;&#xA;To explore these questions, we first need to discard those forms of eternal life that are obviously bad. We want to consider only the best and strongest examples, because we want to see whether there is any coherent notion of eternal life we could hope for. If there is not, this suggests eternal life is inherently undesirable—at least for beings like us. So we must exclude from the outset the kinds of life a person clearly wouldn’t want to have. We are not considering eternal hell, for instance. Similarly, we are not considering a situation where someone lives forever while the physical aging process continues as normal, rendering them decrepit beyond recognition. Instead, we will assume eternal youth (or any age you wish) and consider lives that range from that of a normal human being of moderate happiness (many who lead such lives claim they would want to live forever) through to the best life we can possibly imagine.&#xA;&#xA;But what do we mean by ‘eternal life’? ‘Eternal’ can signify either infinite temporal duration or a mode of being that transcends time as we now experience it. I will refer to these as the temporal and atemporal interpretations of eternal life, respectively. As the temporal interpretation is easier to imagine and represents what is most commonly hoped for, I will begin with this, before proceeding to atemporal interpretations. Finally, by ‘life’ we must mean our own lives—for each of us: my life, not someone else’s. This criterion may seem straightforward now, but will become less clear and more crucial as the argument progresses.&#xA;&#xA;Temporal Eternity: A Life Like This&#xA;&#xA;Under the temporal interpretation, eternal life flows just like this life except that instead of ending it flows on and ever on for an infinite duration. There is no fundamental change to our experience of or relation to time, except that now our life goes on forever. At first sight, this prospect is attractive. If we like our lives and want them to continue, if we fear death and the harm it would do by cutting us off from all the good things we have, surely more life is better—infinite life, best of all.&#xA;&#xA;But there’s a problem here that Bernard Williams highlighted in his classic essay, The Makropulos Case: Reflections on the Tedium of Immortality. The title is taken from a play by Karel Čapek, in which a woman (EM; most recent alias Elina Makropulos) takes an elixir that extends her life by 300 years. In those 300 years, however, she has become bored, cold, and indifferent; her unending life has become joyless. She refuses to take the elixir again, and dies. In his essay, Williams argues that the tedium that consumes EM would always result from an endless life. For she is a particular person with particular desires; she has a relatively fixed character. On a long enough timeline, all those desires will be satisfied; all the things she could do or experience as the particular person that she is would be exhausted. If they nevertheless continued, in a repetitive fashion, they would become unbearably tedious. Alternatively, if she deliberately varied her experiences:&#xA;&#xA;  “Then the problem shifts, to the relation between these varied experiences, and the fixed character: how can it remain fixed, through an endless series of very various experiences? The experiences must surely happen to her without affecting her; she must be, as EM is, detached and withdrawn.” (p. 8)&#xA;&#xA;So whether she repeats the same things or deliberately does different things, a similar emotional outcome of inner deadening occurs.&#xA;&#xA;One objection that has been raised (e.g. by Fischer) is that although some pleasant experiences can be exhausted, there are also ‘repeatable pleasures’ that one can experience any number of times without them losing their savor. Fischer gives the examples of sex, eating fine meals, drinking fine wines, seeing great art, and listening to beautiful music. Judiciously spaced, we can go on enjoying these forever, without ever getting tired of them. But that doesn’t seem quite right; that we can imagine going on enjoying these for an exceedingly long time doesn’t in itself mean that we could enjoy them forever. That the first of such experiences tend to be the most powerful, that we tire of specific instances of them, that they require spacing at all, suggests that our capacity for them is indeed limited. That there is a lasting freshness about many things in life, even if repeated innumerable times, is perhaps due to the sheer brevity of life: so much novelty slips into each experience, so much inexperience remains in us. The distinction between repeatable and unrepeatable pleasures appears to be a relative rather than an absolute one, a distinction nullified by infinity.&#xA;&#xA;Variation of Character&#xA;&#xA;In his essay, Williams discusses a couple of attempts to get around the problem of eternal tedium. First, he explores the possibilities of a series of disconnected ‘lives,’ in each of which the person has a different character and thus different interests and desires. But, he explains, this attempt fails: the person could not bring his future ‘lives’ into a meaningful relation with his present life, so as to be able to judge their value—to hope for them or otherwise. Because his character in each ‘life’ is different, the standards of judgment will be different. He could not, therefore, meaningfully desire eternal life under this model.&#xA;&#xA;The second attempt Williams mentions is similar, but allows for connection between ‘lives’ via memory. Put slightly differently, we keep living the same life but our character continually changes. He calls this the Teiresias model, after the mythical long-lived prophet who lived radically different lives, and he dispenses with it quickly, considering that it ignores:&#xA;&#xA;  … the connexion, both as cause and as consequence, between having one range of experiences rather than another, wishing to engage in one sort of thing rather than another, and having a character. Teiresias cannot have a character, either continuously through these proceedings, or cumulatively at the end (if there were to be an end) of them: he is not, eventually, a person but a phenomenon. (p. 12)&#xA;&#xA;But I think he dispenses with this proposal too hastily, because it seems that even within the span of a normal human life, one’s character can change considerably. Concerning the Makropulos case, we might well ask: why doesn’t EM just evolve with her experiences, as we seem to do in actual life? Although I am the same self I was 20 years ago, I am also, nevertheless, different: I have a different understanding of the world and myself, different abilities, different loves and desires, a somewhat different character, have been shaped in different ways by the people I have known and the events I have experienced. Each of these transformations seems meaningfully related to me, and each opens me up to new areas of experience, new desires, new potential forms of fulfillment. I expect the same will be true in 20 years’ time—why not even more so in 200?&#xA;&#xA;The problem is with the length of time we’re contemplating: namely, an infinite length. While it’s true we change or evolve in many important ways through the course of a human lifetime, it’s also true that we remain very much the same. If I consider how different I was 20 years ago, I can still easily recognize the same basic character, the same principal or overarching interests and desires, and I can clearly see how who I am now emerged from who I was then. This may also hold true for the next 200 years—two or three lifetimes isn’t all that long. But—20,000 years, two million years, 200 trillion years…?&#xA;&#xA;!--more--&#xA;&#xA;Assuming continual change of character to allow for new interests and desires, would there be any meaningful connection between my 100-trillion-year-old self and my 200-trillion-year-old self? Considered together, these would appear to be completely different selves. It’s not clear that my awareness of their connection via a long series of memories or causal events is sufficient to unite them as my life in a way that matters to me.&#xA;&#xA;There are a couple of ways to think about this. If character is constitutive of personal identity, then my eternal life would fragment into countless selves, no longer being my eternal life in any sense at all. While if the self is an underlying substance or some continuous chain, even though I could say that objectively it is my own life that continues forever, subjectively it might not matter enough for me to want it. Though such an ever-evolving life would avoid the problem of tedium, it would obliterate my particular character.&#xA;&#xA;A thought experiment (for those who like their lives): if you were offered the opportunity to live another 100 years but only as a subjectively completely different person, though your memories of your present life were preserved, would you take it? Perhaps people’s intuitions will vary on this, but I’d be inclined to refuse the offer. Likewise, I’d refuse the prospect of a madness that entailed a mental split between myself and another personality—even if this other personality was really great and only helpful. (At the end of the essay I’ll discuss a key qualification to these points, which may account for different intuitive responses.)&#xA;&#xA;Our particularity is an important part of our identity. Who I am now, the unified character I have now, across my natural lifespan—this seems crucial; and given infinite time, the transformation of character would become replacement of character, endless times over. The prospect of infinite connected changes in character thus fares no better than the the prospect of infinite disconnected ‘lives.’&#xA;&#xA;The fact is, we depend on the finitude of our lives for our particularity: it means we cannot do or be all things. But given an infinite lifespan, we must either be a particular self overcome with the tedium of sameness, or an endlessly varying self. And if endlessly varying, I might as well start anywhere, and can never end up anywhere. In a religious context this aspect of the problem of eternal life becomes even more acute: what relation does my 200-trillion-year-old self have to the self I was in this human life, supposed to be all-important in determining my eternal destiny?&#xA;&#xA;Preciousness of Life&#xA;&#xA;As finitude supports the particular identity of my life, it also supports the value that I find in this life. We’ve already seen this in the fact that endless life would lead to tedium if one’s character remained the same: that this doesn’t happen in actual life (except in limited and transient ways) is because our desires and interests cannot be exhausted within the limited time assigned to us. We can thus be deeply and genuinely engaged in our lives; their finitude guarantees the inexhaustibility of their interest to us in relation to our fairly fixed characters.&#xA;&#xA;But finitude also guarantees the preciousness of our lives, to ourselves and each other, and of the things within our lives. As Borges put it in his story The Immortal, another fictional treatment of the problems of immortality:&#xA;&#xA;  Death (or reference to death) makes men precious and pathetic; their ghostliness is touching; any act they perform may be their last; there is no face that is not on the verge of blurring and fading away like the faces in a dream. Everything in the world of mortals has the value of the irrecoverable and contingent.&#xA;    Among the Immortals, on the other hand, every act (every thought) is the echo of others that preceded it in the past, with no visible beginning, and the faithful presage of others that will repeat it in the future, advertiginem. There is nothing that is not as though lost between indefatigable mirrors. Nothing can occur but once, nothing is preciously in peril of being lost. (p. 15)&#xA;&#xA;I would amend that slightly, though I believe the thought is consonant with Borges’: instead of mortal men’s ‘ghostliness’ I would put their ‘tangibility.’ In everlasting life nothing would be lost and so the felt distinction between ‘here’ and ‘gone’ would largely dissolve. In our finite lives, viewed with an awareness of death, it is as though everything that is cries, ‘Here I am! Here I am!’ against a backdrop of beginningless and endless silence. The intensity of that cry is its reality, its presence. In everlasting life there would be no such silence and cry: no such contrast, and so no such significance; everything would recede, would become ghostly, would be like a dream.&#xA;&#xA;Virtue&#xA;&#xA;A further way that finitude fills our lives with value: it seems necessary for virtue. At the very least, the virtue of courage seems importantly related to the real prospect of death. If I cannot die, I can never be courageous in the face of death. Perhaps one could be courageous in other ways (especially if we admit certain kinds of suffering or misfortune into eternal life); but courage in regard to one’s own death does seem very important. It has certainly been the most lauded throughout human history. And I think there is good reason for this: there is a kind of self-transcendence, a stepping completely beyond oneself, in bravely facing (and embracing) one’s own finitude; this power of stepping completely beyond oneself is rightly felt as more admirable than the power of enduring sufferings and misfortunes that leave our self and the possibility for future good intact.&#xA;&#xA;Though courage is the most obvious example, I suspect the other virtues also depend on finitude. What would patience or prudence be in a life of infinite duration? What would compassion or love be were human lives no longer precious through their fragility? And underlying all virtues is the urgency of virtue: acquiring and practicing virtue is something we must do now; we have limited time to do it, and the lives that we affect are also of limited duration. It is notable that the Western monotheistic religions make so much of this urgency in this life yet obviate it in the next.&#xA;&#xA;Aesthetics&#xA;&#xA;Finally, just as the ethical life of immortal beings would be impoverished, so would their aesthetic life. Borges alludes to it in the passage quoted above. The sentence that follows: “The elegiac, the somber, the ceremonial are not modes the Immortals hold in reverence.” One wonders how much of an aesthetic life there could be in eternity at all. Would any story (of however happy an ending) resonate as it does for us mortals without any real threat of irrevocable loss? Gone completely would be the art form and the sense of tragedy, that focuses directly on the phenomena of finitude and death. This may strike the reader as a questionable thing to regret the loss of. I will grant that it is ambivalent. Yet it is beautiful in its ambivalence, in a way that everlasting life is not. In focusing on these dark realities and treating them as such, it seems to me that tragic art can somehow, strangely, make them luminous.&#xA;&#xA;Temporal Eternity: A Life Transfigured&#xA;&#xA;So far we’ve been considering lives that are more or less like what we live now, but extended for an infinite duration. We’ve found that retaining the same character will render this life unbearably dull, as we will eventually exhaust all our particular interests and desires. We’ve also found that allowing for infinite changes in character over time won’t help us, as this would either destroy the self that we are or fracture the self to such an extent that such an endless existence would not be desirable. We might therefore imagine lives that are more radically different than those we live now. It may be that everlasting life is only good if one is immersed in a very specific activity or set of activities.&#xA;&#xA;Pleasure&#xA;&#xA;One simple possibility is that pure pleasure or bliss would justify living forever. It would always remain enjoyable, and so life would always be good, however long it goes on. There are at least a couple of problems with this. First, if in this scenario I am not self-aware, it is questionable whether this is my life, in the way that matters, or just a bare life drowned in bliss. And this would hardly be a human life, but more the condition of an animal. But if I am self-aware, how could I not inwardly rebel against this subhuman condition or at least tire of it? The self-reflective nature of humans would ensure that, even if it continued, the pleasure would become merely a thin surface over a deeper dissatisfaction.&#xA;&#xA;Intellectual Activity&#xA;&#xA;So let’s explore the other extreme. What about a life of the purest intellectual activity? This is the condition to which the Immortals of Borges’ story commit themselves after centuries of immortality. In his essay, Williams notes the apparent merits of eternal intellectual inquiry:&#xA;&#xA;  The activity is engrossing, self-justifying, affords, as it may appear, endless new perspectives, and by being engrossing enables one to lose oneself. It is that last feature that supposedly makes boredom unthinkable, by providing something that is \[...\] at every moment totally absorbing. (p. 13–14)&#xA;&#xA;The problem then becomes, once again, relating this to me. Williams comments:&#xA;&#xA;  If \[these intellectual activities\] are genuinely fulfilling, and do not operate (as they can) merely as a compulsive diversion, then the ground and shape of the satisfactions that the intellectual enquiry offers \[the person\], will relate to him, and not just to the enquiry. The Platonic introjection, seeing the satisfactions of studying what is timeless and impersonal as being themselves timeless and impersonal, may be a deep illusion, but it is certainly an illusion. (p. 14)&#xA;&#xA;In other words, intellectual inquiries, embodying particular interests and desires of a particular individual, are dependent on a particular character; they must either change or the character must change, but as noted before, neither of these seems satisfactory. And we’re faced with a further difficulty, because even if the ‘Platonic introjection’ were true and intellectual activity could really be pure, timeless and impersonal, grounded in itself rather than the particularity of any thinking being—in that case, again, what is it to me? As Williams remarks, this “could be as well realised in the existence of Aristotle’s prime mover” as any particular man (p. 15).&#xA;&#xA;Vision of God&#xA;&#xA;This brings me to the next possibility, which, in fairness, is the most sophisticated position advanced by the Western monotheistic traditions: the details vary but we may summarize the overall idea as ‘life with God’ or the beatific vision. In these conceptions, eternal life isn’t just about living the present kind of life forever, or even about pure intellectual activity, but principally about the nearness to and apprehension of God—the vision of God, to use the most common metaphor. As God is infinite, how could this activity ever get boring? As he is the ultimate good, grounding all other goods, how could it ever become unsatisfying?&#xA;&#xA;This may well be the most compelling approach to eternal life. Still, there are problems. First, it depends entirely on the concept of God—but is there such a reality, and can we really conceive of it? The questions are famously and perhaps interminably debatable. This very fact suggests (and many believers will agree with this) that such a being or reality escapes our understanding—whether due to his sheer ontological transcendence or simply to the incoherence of the concept. To wish for eternal life based on the beatific vision, then, is to exercise faith in a God that will ground and justify that life, making it not only bearable but supremely desirable, in a way we cannot understand. It is, in other words, to have a faith that eternal life is good. Faith in God is prior to it; it is not prior to a faith in God.&#xA;&#xA;Granting that the vision of God may not be comprehensible to the human mind ahead of time, the images we have of it do not seem very helpful. Would it be absolute and absorbing bliss? Then we seem to have the first example we dealt with in this section: too much of this is depersonalizing and characterizes a life less than human. Would it be more like intellectual activity, then? (And by yoking this with a pure intellectual bliss we perhaps escape the problem of the subhuman.) But then we have the problem that brings: it does not seem to be us absorbed in the contemplation; this too is depersonalizing.&#xA;&#xA;Is it, then, best described as a limitless adoration or love, forever fulfilled or reciprocated? Regarding love I’ll only note the following: if God is essentially personal he must have a character; and if God is eternal, that character must have a relation with eternal life—which is the very problem we’ve been wrestling with! Add to that the fact that the loves we know in this life are conditioned by finitude: the finitude of particularity and the preciousness afforded by the finitude of time. What is it to love an infinite being? What is it to be both personal and infinite? But here, I fear, we go too far; we must proceed no further and remain silent.&#xA;&#xA;Descending a little, I want to point out that in the Western monotheistic religions, the beatific vision occurs alongside the resurrection of the body. So it is not just that one will be absorbed in divine contemplation; one will be a living bodily human being, at the same time. There is a sense then that one will live one’s eternal life not lost in the divine vision, but inspired or informed by it. Regarding the more ordinary activities of life, one could argue that the love, joy, or vitality infused in us by the vision of the infinite God will sustain any activity we do, preventing it from ever becoming boring. In actual life, when we feel inherently joyful, vital, and full of love it often seems we can do anything, any number of times, even those things that would typically be tedious or uninteresting. G. K. Chesterton once remarked on this propensity in children:&#xA;&#xA;  Because children have abounding vitality, because they are in spirit fierce and free, therefore they want things repeated and unchanged. They always say, “Do it again”; and the grown-up person does it again until he is nearly dead. For grown-up people are not strong enough to exult in monotony. But perhaps God is strong enough to exult in monotony. (Orthodoxy, Ch. IV)&#xA;&#xA;I will close this section, then, with this thought: that eternal life may be a life like ours but grounded in the vision or infused with the power of God. However, though it may be that such a life preserves our identity in a meaningful way while being truly worth living forever, this hinges on a premise we cannot understand: namely, God. It may be rational to hope for it if one has faith in God, but I am still not sure I want it. Perhaps I am stubborn, but something still seems lost. I’m not sure if I want—either myself or any child—to actually be able to exult in monotony forever. I’m not sure it would be better than a world where the child says, “Do it again!” and the grown-up groans and everything has its place and time.&#xA;&#xA;Atemporal Eternity&#xA;&#xA;I will turn now to the second interpretation of eternity: eternity as transcending time as we now experience it. Consider a mathematical object—the number 2, for instance. It doesn’t seem right to say that it exists everlastingly, as though it exists at or in every possible moment. This would suggest it is somehow contained by or subordinate to time. Rather, it seems more appropriate to say that it exists (if it exists as an independent reality at all) outside of time, atemporally.&#xA;&#xA;So, the first sense of atemporal eternity I want to explore is this pure one, in which one exists completely outside of time, with no inherent relation to it. The problem with applying this to eternal life is that lives are different from mathematical objects. Lives have contents that occur in a temporal sequence. Lives are lived—that is to say, they inherently involve the phenomenon of time. The idea of a life completely and simply beyond time is, I would say, a contradiction in terms; something simply inconceivable. An utterly timeless life would be utterly vacuous.&#xA;&#xA;Spacetime&#xA;&#xA;But this isn’t generally what is meant when an appeal to atemporal eternity is made to ground the desirability of eternal life. Instead, an intimate connection with this life we are living is supposed. To illustrate this, we can take the concept of spacetime in the scientific theory of relativity. In this, time can be considered the fourth dimension of space. Objectively, it is not essentially different from the three dimensions of space. The difference is subjective: while we experience the ability to move in any direction in space, we seem to move in only one direction in space—always from the ‘past’ into the ‘future.’ But in the worldview of relativity, everything that exists in spacetime—simply exists. There is no objective ‘now’ to move or pass through. As there is a subjective perspective within time in which we continually inhabit a present moving in one direction, perhaps we could also imagine an objective perspective outside of time to which our entire life is given simultaneously as one coherent object. In philosophy this view of time is known as eternalism: all times are equally real.&#xA;&#xA;In a paper responding to the debate spurred by Williams, “The End of Immortality!” Eternal Life and the Makropulos Debate, Mikel Burley proposes an atemporal interpretation of eternal life that draws on modern theology and the philosophy of eternalism: one’s life is already eternal as part of the whole spacetime manifold that is eternally present to God, so it’s all the more important how we live this life. Stephen De Young recently sketched out a similar idea, wherein we will timelessly reinhabit the blessed moments in our lives (you can see my response to it here).&#xA;&#xA;Burley isn’t explicit whether we will assume God’s perspective on our own lives, such that I will experience my life as a whole, altogether and simultaneously. Let’s say we won’t; that this is a capacity belonging to God alone. In this case, I could still say my life is ‘eternal’ in the eternalist sense, but I could only ever experience it subjectively from within, part-by-part, with the same flow of or through time that I currently experience. In other words, to me, my eternal life would be qualitatively identical to a strictly finite life (i.e. a life under a theory of time where the past genuinely ceases to exist). Nothing would be gained by having an eternal life; the only gain could come indirectly, through positive effects of knowing the fact of the atemporal eternity of my life.&#xA;&#xA;Atemporal Perspective&#xA;&#xA;But let’s assume that Burley means we will come to share in God’s eternal perspective, at least in regard to our own lives. Then a different problem arises: is this atemporal experience of a four-dimensional object really the experience of a life? It seems that the flow of time is intrinsic to life: living is something dynamic, immersive, a process, a movement into ever-new possibilities. From this atemporal perspective, how could my life be a real life rather than merely a devitalized image of a life?&#xA;&#xA;But there is an even deeper question: who am I as atemporal experiencer of my life? Experience itself seems to inherently require the flow of time. When I represent myself (or God) contemplating the finished object of my life, I actually imagine this contemplation as an experience in time, because I have never had an experience outside of time and don’t know how to have one. All experience, all contemplation I have ever known is temporal: in states of absorption, the awareness of time may move from the foreground to the background of consciousness, but these states are still constituted by a flow of experience—first this, then that, then another.&#xA;&#xA;It might be objected that in certain mystical states one transcends the flow of time altogether, but I think these must be an extreme example of the case of absorption. A true experience of atemporal eternity would have no duration, and therefore no real place in the flow of our experiences, no ‘substance’ by which to lodge in our memory. It would leave no trace. That states of apparent timelessness are remembered implies that they were lived through, which implies that they were not atemporal after all. If no experience can be atemporal, if the very nature of life and experience is to flow, then the concept of eternal life as an atemporal perspective on my life breaks down.&#xA;&#xA;The prospect of atemporal eternity cannot be salvaged by suggesting we ‘inhabit’ our eternal life. This could mean that we live our lives atemporally—but as noted above, this notion seems self-contradictory, inconceivable. Or it could mean that we live our lives in time while maintaining an atemporal awareness of them—which not only suffers from the problem that atemporal experience seems just as inconceivable as atemporal life, but has the additional problem of how exactly this atemporal experience could be combined with temporal experience in the same individual.&#xA;&#xA;Conclusions&#xA;&#xA;I have tried to show how if we really think through the notion of eternal life, whether we take it in a temporal or atemporal sense, it is not desirable. If eternal life means endless duration, we are faced with the dilemma of unbearable tedium or endless changes of character—but given the first, I don’t want it, and given the second, it doesn’t concern me: it isn’t my life that will be eternal. If we posit God as an inexhaustible object of desire and source of vitality, we must first comprehend the notion of God—but this task is formidable, to say the least. On the other hand, if we take eternal life in an atemporal sense, it is either indistinguishable from the life we are living or else inconceivable: life and experience are inherently temporal.&#xA;&#xA;Why, then, do so many of us think that we want eternal life? Well, because we don’t want to die. We could see this as a paradox of human existence: that we neither want to die nor want to live forever; we are faced with a choice between two evils (though, mercifully, the choice is made for us). Or it may not be a paradox at all. Instead, we could put our situation like this: life is good, but not forever—a finite life is good. It may be that the duration of a good life can be expanded far beyond the natural lifespan. It may vary with the type of person and the activities they engage in. But, in my view at least, it can’t be infinite.&#xA;&#xA;It seems to me that notions of eternal life are abstractions from actual life. It is actual life that we love, if we love life: we expand this in our minds to eternity. But if we look closely at our actual life, we will see that it is constituted by time, death and finitude. In attempting to think eternal life we abstract our life from these integral factors and are left, upon closer inspection, with something that seems alien and undesirable.&#xA;&#xA;Two Senses of ‘Life’&#xA;&#xA;But, I confess, there is an certain ambiguity here: between life in the sense of life-force or act of living, and a life in the sense of ‘my life’ or ‘your life.’ I alluded to this ambiguity when entertaining the possibility of an eternal life in which one’s character was continually evolving and when posing the question of whether you would accept a complete replacement of character in exchange for 100 more years of life. Even staying close to the experience of actual life, there does seem to be something in me that would say “Yes!” to this proposal. This would seem to be life in the first sense, the force within me which is itself impersonal but which supports my personality.&#xA;&#xA;This life that I most basically am may always want to continue—but this does not mean I want this particular self (this life) to continue forever. One way to put the relation between the two might be like this: life expresses itself as a life. By conflating the two senses of ‘life,’ eternal life conceived as eternal personal existence attempts to satisfy the demands of both: for the first (let us grant) wants to go on forever, but the second wants to be something particular, an integral whole. But because these contradict each other, the attempt necessarily fails.&#xA;&#xA;A fruitful question then arises: beyond the thought experiments sketched out here, can the life-force in me already express itself as different lives? Does it, perhaps, express itself as many different lives in sequence? This would be reincarnation. Or is there only one life-force, expressing itself as every life? This would be a form of nondualism. Or—we needn’t think of this life-force as some unitary substance: rather than being the one universal self it may be that, at the fundamental level, I have no self at all, that ‘life’ refers to the phenomenon of life, the process of life, occurring wherever it occurs; that it is not the same ‘life’ that unites me to myself of 10 years or 5 minutes ago, no more than it is a different ‘life’ that animates you. This would be akin to the Buddhist view. The process of life strives for eternity, and in doing so coalesces these particular lives that we are, that are of such value.&#xA;&#xA;Usefulness of Eternal Life&#xA;&#xA;Is the hope for eternal life, in the personal sense, therefore useless? I don’t think so. In relieving one of the fear of death, it can open one up to living more fully, freely, lovingly, beautifully. Between the terror of death and the dread of eternal life, the former is by far the more powerful. As the virtue of courage is attained by aiming closer to foolhardiness than the opposite and more powerful vice of cowardice, the same is true here. Within life, in those times when we feel that the future is bright and assured and there is nothing to fear, we can be lavish in the meantime: generous with our time and attention, accepting or even affirming of all things; we have the vitality for it, and need not self-protectively cling to anything. At its best, I would suggest that belief in eternal life affords a good finite life. Everything is ambivalent, however: at its worst, it can afford a resentful denial of this life, a destructiveness that poisons every part of it, as Nietzsche so well described.&#xA;&#xA;If I didn’t believe that a deeply good life could be embraced without a belief in eternal life, I’m not sure I would publish this essay. But that is not the case. Nietzsche may be helpful here too, as may a consideration of the two senses of ‘life’ described above.&#xA;&#xA;I’ll end with a clip by Alan Watts that speaks to this. You could take it as being about the fundamental reality expressing itself as a particular human life in all its finitude, or about the movement from abstraction back to this same actual human life—or both.&#xA;&#xA;iframe width=&#34;560&#34; height=&#34;315&#34; src=&#34;https://www.youtube.com/embed/abWBb1SxkXc?si=h17rRs9r-Y1I8D8H&#34; title=&#34;YouTube video player&#34; frameborder=&#34;0&#34; allow=&#34;accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture; web-share&#34; referrerpolicy=&#34;strict-origin-when-cross-origin&#34; allowfullscreen/iframe&#xA;&#xA;  Let&#39;s suppose you were able, every night, to dream any dream you wanted to dream, and that you could, for example, have the power within one night to dream 75 years&#39; worth of time. Or any length of time you wanted to have.&#xA;    And you would, naturally, as you began on this adventure of dreams, you would fulfill all your wishes. You would have every kind of pleasure you could conceive. And after several nights of 75 years of total pleasure each, you would say, “Well, that was pretty great. But now let&#39;s have a surprise. Let&#39;s have a dream which isn&#39;t under control, where something is going to happen to me that I don&#39;t know what it&#39;s going to be.” And you would dig that, and come out of that and say, “Wow, that was a close shave, wasn&#39;t it?”&#xA;    Then you would get more and more adventurous, and you would make further and further out gambles as to what you would dream. And finally, you would dream where you are now. You would dream of the life that you are actually living today. That would be within the infinite multiplicity of choices you would have, of playing that you weren&#39;t God.&#xA;    Because the whole nature of the Godhead, according to this idea, is to play that he&#39;s not. The first thing that he says to himself is, “Man, get lost.” Because he gives himself away. The nature of love is self-abandonment, not clinging to oneself. Throwing yourself out, as in, for example, in basketball: you&#39;re always getting rid of the ball. And that keeps things moving. That&#39;s the nature of life.&#xA;    So in this idea, then, everybody is fundamentally the ultimate reality. Not God in a politically kingly sense, but God in the sense of being the self, the deep-down basic whatever there is. And you&#39;re all that; only, you&#39;re pretending you&#39;re not.]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>It seems that there is nothing more more desirable than eternal life—so much so that this forms the basis of the most successful world religions. In general, even those who don’t believe in it grant that they would want it, if only it were possible. But what would eternal life mean? And, if we think this through, is it really desirable? I will argue that it isn’t: that if we think this notion through it either breaks down or is <em>not</em> something we would wish for ourselves.</p>

<p>To explore these questions, we first need to discard those forms of eternal life that are obviously bad. We want to consider only the best and strongest examples, because we want to see whether there is <em>any</em> coherent notion of eternal life we could hope for. If there is not, this suggests eternal life is <em>inherently</em> undesirable—at least for beings like us. So we must exclude from the outset the kinds of life a person clearly wouldn’t want to have. We are not considering eternal hell, for instance. Similarly, we are not considering a situation where someone lives forever while the physical aging process continues as normal, rendering them decrepit beyond recognition. Instead, we will assume eternal youth (or any age you wish) and consider lives that range from that of a normal human being of moderate happiness (many who lead such lives claim they would want to live forever) through to the best life we can possibly imagine.</p>

<p>But what do we mean by ‘eternal life’? ‘Eternal’ can signify either infinite temporal duration or a mode of being that transcends time as we now experience it. I will refer to these as the <em>temporal</em> and <em>atemporal</em> interpretations of eternal life, respectively. As the temporal interpretation is easier to imagine and represents what is most commonly hoped for, I will begin with this, before proceeding to atemporal interpretations. Finally, by ‘life’ we must mean <em>our own</em> lives—for each of us: <em>my</em> life, not someone else’s. This criterion may seem straightforward now, but will become less clear and more crucial as the argument progresses.</p>

<h2 id="temporal-eternity-a-life-like-this" id="temporal-eternity-a-life-like-this">Temporal Eternity: A Life Like This</h2>

<p>Under the temporal interpretation, eternal life flows just like this life except that instead of ending it flows on and ever on for an infinite duration. There is no fundamental change to our experience of or relation to time, except that now our life goes on forever. At first sight, this prospect is attractive. If we like our lives and want them to continue, if we fear death and the harm it would do by cutting us off from all the good things we have, surely more life is better—infinite life, best of all.</p>

<p>But there’s a problem here that Bernard Williams highlighted in his classic essay, <em><a href="https://www3.nd.edu/~pweithma/Readings/Williams/Williams%20on%20Immortality.pdf">The Makropulos Case: Reflections on the Tedium of Immortality</a></em>. The title is taken from a play by Karel Čapek, in which a woman (EM; most recent alias Elina Makropulos) takes an elixir that extends her life by 300 years. In those 300 years, however, she has become bored, cold, and indifferent; her unending life has become joyless. She refuses to take the elixir again, and dies. In his essay, Williams argues that the tedium that consumes EM would always result from an endless life. For she is a particular person with particular desires; she has a relatively fixed character. On a long enough timeline, all those desires will be satisfied; all the things she could do or experience as the particular person that she is would be exhausted. If they nevertheless continued, in a repetitive fashion, they would become unbearably tedious. Alternatively, if she deliberately varied her experiences:</p>

<blockquote><p>“Then the problem shifts, to the relation between these varied experiences, and the fixed character: how can it remain fixed, through an endless series of very various experiences? The experiences must surely happen to her without affecting her; she must be, as EM is, detached and withdrawn.” (p. 8)</p></blockquote>

<p>So whether she repeats the same things or deliberately does different things, a similar emotional outcome of inner deadening occurs.</p>

<p>One objection that has been raised (e.g. by <a href="https://andrewmbailey.com/jmf/Immortality.pdf">Fischer</a>) is that although some pleasant experiences can be exhausted, there are also ‘repeatable pleasures’ that one can experience any number of times without them losing their savor. Fischer gives the examples of sex, eating fine meals, drinking fine wines, seeing great art, and listening to beautiful music. Judiciously spaced, we can go on enjoying these forever, without ever getting tired of them. But that doesn’t seem quite right; that we can imagine going on enjoying these for an exceedingly long time doesn’t in itself mean that we could enjoy them forever. That the first of such experiences tend to be the most powerful, that we tire of specific instances of them, that they require spacing at all, suggests that our capacity for them is indeed limited. That there is a lasting freshness about many things in life, even if repeated innumerable times, is perhaps due to the sheer brevity of life: so much novelty slips into each experience, so much inexperience remains in us. The distinction between repeatable and unrepeatable pleasures appears to be a relative rather than an absolute one, a distinction nullified by infinity.</p>

<h3 id="variation-of-character" id="variation-of-character">Variation of Character</h3>

<p>In his essay, Williams discusses a couple of attempts to get around the problem of eternal tedium. First, he explores the possibilities of a series of disconnected ‘lives,’ in each of which the person has a different character and thus different interests and desires. But, he explains, this attempt fails: the person could not bring his future ‘lives’ into a meaningful relation with his present life, so as to be able to judge their value—to hope for them or otherwise. Because his character in each ‘life’ is different, the standards of judgment will be different. He could not, therefore, meaningfully desire eternal life under this model.</p>

<p>The second attempt Williams mentions is similar, but allows for connection between ‘lives’ via memory. Put slightly differently, we keep living the same life but our character continually changes. He calls this the <em>Teiresias model</em>, after the mythical long-lived prophet who lived radically different lives, and he dispenses with it quickly, considering that it ignores:</p>

<blockquote><p>… the connexion, both as cause and as consequence, between having one range of experiences rather than another, wishing to engage in one sort of thing rather than another, and having a character. Teiresias cannot have a character, either continuously through these proceedings, or cumulatively at the end (if there were to be an end) of them: he is not, eventually, a person but a phenomenon. (p. 12)</p></blockquote>

<p>But I think he dispenses with this proposal too hastily, because it seems that even within the span of a normal human life, one’s character can change considerably. Concerning the Makropulos case, we might well ask: why doesn’t EM just evolve with her experiences, as we seem to do in actual life? Although I am the same self I was 20 years ago, I am also, nevertheless, different: I have a different understanding of the world and myself, different abilities, different loves and desires, a somewhat different character, have been shaped in different ways by the people I have known and the events I have experienced. Each of these transformations seems meaningfully related to <em>me</em>, and each opens me up to new areas of experience, new desires, new potential forms of fulfillment. I expect the same will be true in 20 years’ time—why not even more so in 200?</p>

<p>The problem is with the length of time we’re contemplating: namely, an <em>infinite</em> length. While it’s true we change or evolve in many important ways through the course of a human lifetime, it’s <em>also</em> true that we remain very much the same. If I consider how different I was 20 years ago, I can still easily recognize the same <em>basic</em> character, the same principal or overarching interests and desires, and I can clearly see how who I am now emerged from who I was then. This may also hold true for the next 200 years—two or three lifetimes isn’t all that long. But—20,000 years, two million years, 200 <em>trillion</em> years…?</p>



<p>Assuming continual change of character to allow for new interests and desires, would there be any meaningful connection between my 100-trillion-year-old self and my 200-trillion-year-old self? Considered together, these would appear to be completely different selves. It’s not clear that my awareness of their connection via a long series of memories or causal events is sufficient to unite them as <em>my life</em> in a way that matters to me.</p>

<p>There are a couple of ways to think about this. If character is <em>constitutive</em> of personal identity, then my eternal life would fragment into countless selves, no longer being my eternal life in any sense at all. While if the self is an underlying substance or some continuous chain, even though I could say that <em>objectively</em> it is my own life that continues forever, <em>subjectively</em> it might not matter enough for me to want it. Though such an ever-evolving life would avoid the problem of tedium, it would obliterate my particular character.</p>

<p>A thought experiment (for those who like their lives): if you were offered the opportunity to live another 100 years but only as a subjectively <em>completely different person</em>, though your memories of your present life were preserved, would you take it? Perhaps people’s intuitions will vary on this, but I’d be inclined to refuse the offer. Likewise, I’d refuse the prospect of a madness that entailed a mental split between myself and another personality—even if this other personality was <em>really great and only helpful</em>. (At the end of the essay I’ll discuss a key qualification to these points, which may account for different intuitive responses.)</p>

<p>Our particularity is an important part of our identity. Who I am now, the unified character I have now, across my natural lifespan—this seems crucial; and given infinite time, the transformation of character would become replacement of character, endless times over. The prospect of infinite connected changes in character thus fares no better than the the prospect of infinite disconnected ‘lives.’</p>

<p>The fact is, we depend on the finitude of our lives for our particularity: it means we cannot do or be all things. But given an infinite lifespan, we must either be a particular self overcome with the tedium of sameness, or an endlessly varying self. And if endlessly varying, I might as well start anywhere, and can never end up anywhere. In a religious context this aspect of the problem of eternal life becomes even more acute: what relation does my 200-trillion-year-old self have to the self I was in <em>this</em> human life, supposed to be <em>all-important</em> in determining my eternal destiny?</p>

<h3 id="preciousness-of-life" id="preciousness-of-life">Preciousness of Life</h3>

<p>As finitude supports the particular identity of <em>my life</em>, it also supports the <em>value</em> that I find in this life. We’ve already seen this in the fact that endless life would lead to tedium if one’s character remained the same: that this doesn’t happen in actual life (except in limited and transient ways) is because our desires and interests cannot be exhausted within the limited time assigned to us. We can thus be deeply and genuinely engaged in our lives; their finitude guarantees the inexhaustibility of their interest to us in relation to our fairly fixed characters.</p>

<p>But finitude also guarantees the <em>preciousness</em> of our lives, to ourselves and each other, and of the things within our lives. As Borges put it in his story <em><a href="https://dn790002.ca.archive.org/0/items/jorge-luis-borges-the-immortal/%28Jorge%20Luis%20Borges%29%20The%20Immortal.pdf">The Immortal</a></em>, another fictional treatment of the problems of immortality:</p>

<blockquote><p>Death (or reference to death) makes men precious and pathetic; their ghostliness is touching; any act they perform may be their last; there is no face that is not on the verge of blurring and fading away like the faces in a dream. Everything in the world of mortals has the value of the irrecoverable and contingent.</p>

<p>Among the Immortals, on the other hand, every act (every thought) is the echo of others that preceded it in the past, with no visible beginning, and the faithful presage of others that will repeat it in the future, <em>advertiginem</em>. There is nothing that is not as though lost between indefatigable mirrors. Nothing can occur but once, nothing is preciously <em>in peril of being lost</em>. (p. 15)</p></blockquote>

<p>I would amend that slightly, though I believe the thought is consonant with Borges’: instead of mortal men’s ‘ghostliness’ I would put their ‘tangibility.’ In everlasting life nothing would be lost and so the felt distinction between ‘here’ and ‘gone’ would largely dissolve. In our finite lives, viewed with an awareness of death, it is as though everything that is cries, ‘Here I am! Here I am!’ against a backdrop of beginningless and endless silence. The intensity of that cry is its reality, its presence. In everlasting life there would be no such silence and cry: no such contrast, and so no such significance; everything would recede, would become ghostly, would be like a dream.</p>

<h3 id="virtue" id="virtue">Virtue</h3>

<p>A further way that finitude fills our lives with value: it seems necessary for <em>virtue</em>. At the very least, the virtue of courage seems importantly related to the real prospect of death. If I cannot die, I can never be courageous in the face of death. Perhaps one could be courageous in other ways (especially if we admit certain kinds of suffering or misfortune into eternal life); but courage in regard to one’s own death does seem very important. It has certainly been the most lauded throughout human history. And I think there is good reason for this: there is a kind of self-transcendence, a stepping completely beyond oneself, in bravely facing (and embracing) one’s own finitude; this power of stepping completely beyond oneself is rightly felt as more admirable than the power of enduring sufferings and misfortunes that leave our self and the possibility for future good intact.</p>

<p>Though courage is the most obvious example, I suspect the other virtues also depend on finitude. What would patience or prudence be in a life of infinite duration? What would compassion or love be were human lives no longer precious through their fragility? And underlying all virtues is the <em>urgency</em> of virtue: acquiring and practicing virtue is something we must do <em>now</em>; we have limited time to do it, and the lives that we affect are also of limited duration. It is notable that the Western monotheistic religions make so much of this urgency in this life yet obviate it in the next.</p>

<h3 id="aesthetics" id="aesthetics"><strong>Aesthetics</strong></h3>

<p>Finally, just as the ethical life of immortal beings would be impoverished, so would their aesthetic life. Borges alludes to it in the passage quoted above. The sentence that follows: “The elegiac, the somber, the ceremonial are not modes the Immortals hold in reverence.” One wonders how much of an aesthetic life there could be in eternity at all. Would any story (of however happy an ending) resonate as it does for us mortals without any real threat of irrevocable loss? Gone completely would be the art form and the sense of <em>tragedy</em>, that focuses directly on the phenomena of finitude and death. This may strike the reader as a questionable thing to regret the loss of. I will grant that it is ambivalent. Yet it is beautiful in its ambivalence, in a way that everlasting life is not. In focusing on these dark realities and treating them as such, it seems to me that tragic art can somehow, strangely, make them luminous.</p>

<h2 id="temporal-eternity-a-life-transfigured" id="temporal-eternity-a-life-transfigured">Temporal Eternity: A Life Transfigured</h2>

<p>So far we’ve been considering lives that are more or less like what we live now, but extended for an infinite duration. We’ve found that retaining the same character will render this life unbearably dull, as we will eventually exhaust all our particular interests and desires. We’ve also found that allowing for infinite changes in character over time won’t help us, as this would either destroy the self that we are or fracture the self to such an extent that such an endless existence would not be desirable. We might therefore imagine lives that are more radically different than those we live now. It may be that everlasting life is only good if one is immersed in a very specific activity or set of activities.</p>

<h3 id="pleasure" id="pleasure">Pleasure</h3>

<p>One simple possibility is that pure pleasure or bliss would justify living forever. It would always remain enjoyable, and so life would always be good, however long it goes on. There are at least a couple of problems with this. First, if in this scenario I am not self-aware, it is questionable whether this is <em>my</em> life, in the way that matters, or just <em>a</em> bare life drowned in bliss. And this would hardly be a <em>human</em> life, but more the condition of an animal. But if I <em>am</em> self-aware, how could I not inwardly rebel against this subhuman condition or at least tire of it? The self-reflective nature of humans would ensure that, even if it continued, the pleasure would become merely a thin surface over a deeper dissatisfaction.</p>

<h3 id="intellectual-activity" id="intellectual-activity">Intellectual Activity</h3>

<p>So let’s explore the other extreme. What about a life of the purest intellectual activity? This is the condition to which the Immortals of Borges’ story commit themselves after centuries of immortality. In his essay, Williams notes the apparent merits of eternal intellectual inquiry:</p>

<blockquote><p>The activity is engrossing, self-justifying, affords, as it may appear, endless new perspectives, and by being engrossing enables one to lose oneself. It is that last feature that supposedly makes boredom unthinkable, by providing something that is [...] at every moment totally absorbing. (p. 13–14)</p></blockquote>

<p>The problem then becomes, once again, relating this to <em>me</em>. Williams comments:</p>

<blockquote><p>If [these intellectual activities] are genuinely fulfilling, and do not operate (as they can) merely as a compulsive diversion, then the ground and shape of the satisfactions that the intellectual enquiry offers [the person], will relate to <em>him</em>, and not just to the enquiry. The <em>Platonic introjection</em>, seeing the satisfactions of studying what is timeless and impersonal as being themselves timeless and impersonal, may be a deep illusion, but it is certainly an illusion. (p. 14)</p></blockquote>

<p>In other words, intellectual inquiries, embodying particular interests and desires of a particular individual, are dependent on a particular character; they must either change or the character must change, but as noted before, neither of these seems satisfactory. And we’re faced with a further difficulty, because even if the ‘Platonic introjection’ were <em>true</em> and intellectual activity could really be pure, timeless and impersonal, grounded in itself rather than the particularity of any thinking being—in that case, again, what is it to <em>me</em>? As Williams remarks, this “could be as well realised in the existence of Aristotle’s prime mover” as any particular man (p. 15).</p>

<h3 id="vision-of-god" id="vision-of-god">Vision of God</h3>

<p>This brings me to the next possibility, which, in fairness, is the most sophisticated position advanced by the Western monotheistic traditions: the details vary but we may summarize the overall idea as ‘life with God’ or the <em>beatific vision</em>. In these conceptions, eternal life isn’t just about living the present kind of life forever, or even about pure intellectual activity, but principally about the nearness to and apprehension of God—the <em>vision</em> of God, to use the most common metaphor. As God is infinite, how could this activity ever get boring? As he is the ultimate good, grounding all other goods, how could it ever become unsatisfying?</p>

<p>This may well be the most compelling approach to eternal life. Still, there are problems. First, it depends entirely on the concept of God—but <em>is</em> there such a reality, and can we really conceive of it? The questions are famously and perhaps interminably debatable. This very fact suggests (and many believers will agree with this) that such a being or reality escapes our understanding—whether due to his sheer ontological transcendence or simply to the incoherence of the concept. To wish for eternal life based on the beatific vision, then, is to exercise faith in a God that will ground and justify that life, making it not only bearable but supremely desirable, in a way we cannot understand. It is, in other words, to have a <em>faith</em> <em>that</em> eternal life is good. Faith in God is <em>prior</em> to it; it is not prior to a faith in God.</p>

<p>Granting that the vision of God may not be comprehensible to the human mind ahead of time, the images we have of it do not seem very helpful. Would it be absolute and absorbing bliss? Then we seem to have the first example we dealt with in this section: too much of this is depersonalizing and characterizes a life less than human. Would it be more like intellectual activity, then? (And by yoking this with a pure intellectual bliss we perhaps escape the problem of the subhuman.) But then we have the problem that brings: it does not seem to be <em>us</em> absorbed in the contemplation; this too is depersonalizing.</p>

<p>Is it, then, best described as a limitless adoration or love, forever fulfilled or reciprocated? Regarding love I’ll only note the following: if God is essentially personal he must have a character; and if God is eternal, that character must have a relation with eternal life—which is the very problem we’ve been wrestling with! Add to that the fact that the loves we know in this life are conditioned by finitude: the finitude of particularity and the preciousness afforded by the finitude of time. What is it to love an infinite being? What is it to be both personal and infinite? But here, I fear, we go too far; we must proceed no further and remain silent.</p>

<p>Descending a little, I want to point out that in the Western monotheistic religions, the beatific vision occurs alongside the resurrection of the body. So it is not <em>just</em> that one will be absorbed in divine contemplation; one will be a living bodily human being, at the same time. There is a sense then that one will live one’s eternal life not lost in the divine vision, but inspired or informed by it. Regarding the more ordinary activities of life, one could argue that the love, joy, or vitality infused in us by the vision of the infinite God will sustain any activity we do, preventing it from ever becoming boring. In actual life, when we feel inherently joyful, vital, and full of love it often seems we can do anything, any number of times, even those things that would typically be tedious or uninteresting. G. K. Chesterton once remarked on this propensity in children:</p>

<blockquote><p>Because children have abounding vitality, because they are in spirit fierce and free, therefore they want things repeated and unchanged. They always say, “Do it again”; and the grown-up person does it again until he is nearly dead. For grown-up people are not strong enough to exult in monotony. But perhaps God is strong enough to exult in monotony. (<em>Orthodoxy</em>, Ch. IV)</p></blockquote>

<p>I will close this section, then, with this thought: that eternal life may be a life like ours but grounded in the vision or infused with the power of God. However, though it <em>may</em> be that such a life preserves our identity in a meaningful way while being truly worth living forever, this hinges on a premise we cannot understand: namely, God. It may be rational to hope for it if one has faith in God, but I am still not sure I want it. Perhaps I am stubborn, but something still seems lost. I’m not sure if I <em>want</em>—either myself or any child—to actually be able to exult in monotony forever. I’m not sure it would be better than a world where the child says, “Do it again!” and the grown-up groans and everything has its place and time.</p>

<h2 id="atemporal-eternity" id="atemporal-eternity">Atemporal Eternity</h2>

<p>I will turn now to the second interpretation of eternity: eternity as <em>transcending</em> time as we now experience it. Consider a mathematical object—the number 2, for instance. It doesn’t seem right to say that it exists everlastingly, as though it exists <em>at</em> or <em>in</em> every possible moment. This would suggest it is somehow contained by or subordinate to time. Rather, it seems more appropriate to say that it exists (if it exists as an independent reality at all) outside of time, atemporally.</p>

<p>So, the first sense of atemporal eternity I want to explore is this pure one, in which one exists completely outside of time, with no inherent relation to it. The problem with applying this to eternal life is that lives are different from mathematical objects. Lives have contents that occur in a temporal sequence. Lives are <em>lived</em>—that is to say, they inherently involve the phenomenon of time. The idea of a life completely and simply beyond time is, I would say, a contradiction in terms; something simply inconceivable. An utterly timeless life would be utterly vacuous.</p>

<h3 id="spacetime" id="spacetime">Spacetime</h3>

<p>But this isn’t generally what is meant when an appeal to atemporal eternity is made to ground the desirability of eternal life. Instead, an intimate connection with this life we are living is supposed. To illustrate this, we can take the concept of spacetime in the scientific theory of relativity. In this, time can be considered the fourth dimension of space. Objectively, it is not essentially different from the three dimensions of space. The difference is subjective: while we experience the ability to move in any direction in space, we seem to move in only one direction in space—always from the ‘past’ into the ‘future.’ But in the worldview of relativity, everything that exists in spacetime—simply <em>exists</em>. There is no objective ‘now’ to move or pass through. As there is a subjective perspective within time in which we continually inhabit a present moving in one direction, perhaps we could also imagine an objective perspective outside of time to which our entire life is given simultaneously as one coherent object. In philosophy this view of time is known as eternalism: all times are equally real.</p>

<p>In a paper responding to the debate spurred by Williams, <em><a href="https://link.springer.com/content/pdf/10.1007/s10892-015-9205-6.pdf">“The End of Immortality!” Eternal Life and the Makropulos Debate</a></em>, Mikel Burley proposes an atemporal interpretation of eternal life that draws on modern theology and the philosophy of eternalism: one’s life is already eternal as part of the whole spacetime manifold that is eternally present to God, so it’s all the more important how we live this life. Stephen De Young recently sketched out a similar idea, wherein we will timelessly reinhabit the blessed moments in our lives (you can see my response to it <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GckfmBrjOcY">here</a>).</p>

<p>Burley isn’t explicit whether we will assume God’s perspective on our own lives, such that I will experience my life as a whole, altogether and simultaneously. Let’s say we won’t; that this is a capacity belonging to God alone. In this case, I could still say my life is ‘eternal’ in the eternalist sense, but I could only ever experience it subjectively from within, part-by-part, with the same flow of or through time that I currently experience. In other words, to me, my eternal life would be qualitatively identical to a strictly finite life (i.e. a life under a theory of time where the past genuinely ceases to exist). Nothing would be gained by having an eternal life; the only gain could come indirectly, through positive effects of <em>knowing</em> the fact of the atemporal eternity of my life.</p>

<h3 id="atemporal-perspective" id="atemporal-perspective">Atemporal Perspective</h3>

<p>But let’s assume that Burley means we will come to share in God’s eternal perspective, at least in regard to our own lives. Then a different problem arises: is this atemporal experience of a four-dimensional object really the experience of a <em>life</em>? It seems that the flow of time is intrinsic to life: <em>living</em> is something dynamic, immersive, a process, a movement into ever-new possibilities. From this atemporal perspective, how could my life be a real life rather than merely a devitalized image of a life?</p>

<p>But there is an even deeper question: who am I <em>as</em> atemporal experiencer of my life? Experience itself seems to inherently require the flow of time. When I represent myself (or God) contemplating the finished object of my life, I actually imagine this contemplation as an <em>experience in time</em>, because I have never had an experience outside of time and don’t know how to have one. All experience, all contemplation I have ever known is temporal: in states of absorption, the awareness of time may move from the foreground to the background of consciousness, but these states are still constituted by a flow of experience—first this, then that, then another.</p>

<p>It might be objected that in certain mystical states one transcends the flow of time altogether, but I think these must be an extreme example of the case of absorption. A true experience of atemporal eternity would have no duration, and therefore no real place in the flow of our experiences, no ‘substance’ by which to lodge in our memory. It would leave no trace. That states of apparent timelessness are remembered implies that they were <em>lived through</em>, which implies that they were not atemporal after all. If no experience can be atemporal, if the very nature of life and experience is to flow, then the concept of eternal life as an atemporal perspective on my life breaks down.</p>

<p>The prospect of atemporal eternity cannot be salvaged by suggesting we ‘inhabit’ our eternal life. This could mean that we <em>live</em> our lives atemporally—but as noted above, this notion seems self-contradictory, inconceivable. Or it could mean that we live our lives in time while maintaining an atemporal awareness of them—which not only suffers from the problem that atemporal experience seems just as inconceivable as atemporal life, but has the additional problem of how exactly this atemporal experience could be combined with temporal experience in the same individual.</p>

<h2 id="conclusions" id="conclusions">Conclusions</h2>

<p>I have tried to show how if we really think through the notion of eternal life, whether we take it in a temporal or atemporal sense, it is not desirable. If eternal life means endless duration, we are faced with the dilemma of unbearable tedium or endless changes of character—but given the first, I don’t want it, and given the second, it doesn’t concern me: it isn’t <em>my</em> life that will be eternal. If we posit God as an inexhaustible object of desire and source of vitality, we must first comprehend the notion of God—but this task is formidable, to say the least. On the other hand, if we take eternal life in an atemporal sense, it is either indistinguishable from the life we are living or else inconceivable: life and experience are <em>inherently</em> temporal.</p>

<p>Why, then, do so many of us think that we want eternal life? Well, because we don’t want to die. We could see this as a paradox of human existence: that we neither want to die nor want to live forever; we are faced with a choice between two evils (though, mercifully, the choice is made <em>for us</em>). Or it may not be a paradox at all. Instead, we could put our situation like this: life is good, but not forever—a <em>finite life</em> is good. It may be that the duration of a good life can be expanded far beyond the natural lifespan. It may vary with the type of person and the activities they engage in. But, in my view at least, it can’t be <em>infinite</em>.</p>

<p>It seems to me that notions of eternal life are <em>abstractions</em> from actual life. It is actual life that we love, if we love life: we expand this in our minds to eternity. But if we look closely at our actual life, we will see that it is constituted by time, death and finitude. In attempting to think eternal life we abstract our life from these integral factors and are left, upon closer inspection, with something that seems alien and undesirable.</p>

<h3 id="two-senses-of-life" id="two-senses-of-life">Two Senses of ‘Life’</h3>

<p>But, I confess, there is an certain ambiguity here: between <em>life</em> in the sense of life-force or act of living, and <em>a life</em> in the sense of ‘my life’ or ‘your life.’ I alluded to this ambiguity when entertaining the possibility of an eternal life in which one’s character was continually evolving and when posing the question of whether you would accept a complete replacement of character in exchange for 100 more years of life. Even staying close to the experience of actual life, there does seem to be something in me that would say “Yes!” to this proposal. This would seem to be life in the first sense, the force within me which is itself impersonal but which supports my personality.</p>

<p>This life that I most basically am may always want to continue—but this does not mean I want this particular self (<em>this life</em>) to continue forever. One way to put the relation between the two might be like this: <em>life</em> expresses itself as <em>a life</em>. By conflating the two senses of ‘life,’ eternal life conceived as eternal personal existence attempts to satisfy the demands of both: for the first (let us grant) wants to go on forever, but the second wants to be something particular, an integral whole. But because these contradict each other, the attempt necessarily fails.</p>

<p>A fruitful question then arises: beyond the thought experiments sketched out here, can the life-force in me <em>already</em> express itself as different lives? Does it, perhaps, express itself as many different lives in sequence? This would be reincarnation. Or is there only one life-force, expressing itself as <em>every</em> life? This would be a form of nondualism. Or—we needn’t think of this life-force as some unitary substance: rather than being the one universal self it may be that, at the fundamental level, I have no self at all, that ‘life’ refers to the phenomenon of life, the <em>process</em> of life, occurring wherever it occurs; that it is not the same ‘life’ that unites me to myself of 10 years or 5 minutes ago, no more than it is a <em>different</em> ‘life’ that animates <em>you</em>. This would be akin to the Buddhist view. The process of <em>life</em> strives for eternity, and in doing so coalesces these particular <em>lives</em> that we are, that are of such value.</p>

<h3 id="usefulness-of-eternal-life" id="usefulness-of-eternal-life">Usefulness of Eternal Life</h3>

<p>Is the hope for eternal life, in the personal sense, therefore useless? I don’t think so. In relieving one of the fear of death, it can open one up to living more fully, freely, lovingly, beautifully. Between the terror of death and the dread of eternal life, the former is by far the more powerful. As the virtue of courage is attained by aiming closer to foolhardiness than the opposite and more powerful vice of cowardice, the same is true here. Within life, in those times when we feel that the future is bright and assured and there is nothing to fear, we can be lavish in the meantime: generous with our time and attention, accepting or even affirming of all things; we have the vitality for it, and need not self-protectively cling to anything. At its best, I would suggest that belief in eternal life <em>affords</em> a good finite life. Everything is ambivalent, however: at its worst, it can afford a resentful denial of this life, a destructiveness that poisons every part of it, as Nietzsche so well described.</p>

<p>If I didn’t believe that a deeply good life could be embraced without a belief in eternal life, I’m not sure I would publish this essay. But that is not the case. Nietzsche may be helpful here too, as may a consideration of the two senses of ‘life’ described above.</p>

<p>I’ll end with <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=abWBb1SxkXc">a clip</a> by Alan Watts that speaks to this. You could take it as being about the fundamental reality expressing itself as a particular human life in all its finitude, or about the movement from abstraction back to this same actual human life—or both.</p>

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/abWBb1SxkXc" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen=""></iframe>

<blockquote><p>Let&#39;s suppose you were able, every night, to dream any dream you wanted to dream, and that you could, for example, have the power within one night to dream 75 years&#39; worth of time. Or any length of time you wanted to have.</p>

<p>And you would, naturally, as you began on this adventure of dreams, you would fulfill all your wishes. You would have every kind of pleasure you could conceive. And after several nights of 75 years of total pleasure each, you would say, “Well, that was pretty great. But now let&#39;s have a surprise. Let&#39;s have a dream which isn&#39;t under control, where something is going to happen to me that I don&#39;t know what it&#39;s going to be.” And you would dig that, and come out of that and say, “Wow, that was a close shave, wasn&#39;t it?”</p>

<p>Then you would get more and more adventurous, and you would make further and further out gambles as to what you would dream. And finally, you would dream where you are now. You would dream of the life that you are actually living today. That would be within the infinite multiplicity of choices you would have, of playing that you weren&#39;t God.</p>

<p>Because the whole nature of the Godhead, according to this idea, is to play that he&#39;s not. The first thing that he says to himself is, “Man, get lost.” Because he gives himself away. The nature of love is self-abandonment, not clinging to oneself. Throwing yourself out, as in, for example, in basketball: you&#39;re always getting rid of the ball. And that keeps things moving. That&#39;s the nature of life.</p>

<p>So in this idea, then, everybody is fundamentally the ultimate reality. Not God in a politically kingly sense, but God in the sense of being the self, the deep-down basic whatever there is. And you&#39;re all that; only, you&#39;re pretending you&#39;re not.</p></blockquote>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/against-eternal-life</guid>
      <pubDate>Wed, 01 Jan 2025 02:35:36 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>New(ish) Videos</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/new-ish-videos?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[In the past few months, I’ve posted some new videos to my YouTube channel.&#xA;&#xA;My series on the Odes of John Keats, following Helen Vendler’s interpretation (playlist here). Vendler believes Keats’ six great odes should be read in order as his, often meandering, journey toward a final affirmation of immanence and becoming—of life, nature, and existence as it is—Beauty and Truth finally united:&#xA;&#xA;The Ode on Indolence&#xA;The Ode to Psyche&#xA;The Ode to a Nightingale&#xA;The Ode on a Grecian Urn&#xA;The Ode on Melancholy&#xA;The ode To Autumn&#xA;&#xA;A video explaining Max Scheler’s Hierarchy of Values, including an introduction to material value ethics, how he applied the phenomenological approach to value, and a description of the ordered hierarchy of values that came from this.&#xA;&#xA;A video on Justice and the Violence of Life. How do we reconcile our need for justice with the inherent violence of life? This is a development of this post on here. In the video, I explore various religious and philosophical approaches to the problem: Nietzsche&#39;s affirmation of violent life, the Christian idea of the fall of creation, the transhumanist desire to transform everything, the Hindu belief in the universe as God&#39;s play (lila), the self-sacrificial theology of Simone Weil, and the ethical thought of Max Scheler.&#xA;&#xA;A conversation with Aron van Os, who wrote a thesis (The Pious Antichrist) on Nietzsche’s complicated and ambivalent relationship with Christianity. We discuss Nietzsche&#39;s inner conflict between the ideals of &#39;Dionysus&#39; and &#39;the Crucified,&#39; how this conflict eventually became one-sided and destructive, and how it could become harnessed as a productive and positive tension that embraces both this life and the transcendent.&#xA;&#xA;A long and wide-ranging conversation with my friend ‘K.’, based upon my video on Justice and the Violence of Life. This was fascinating and, I think, incredibly fruitful. I can’t begin to summarize the topics we covered, but the timestamps are a good guide.&#xA;&#xA;I hope to have some more videos up in the near future. I’d love to do some more interviews, and also hope to do another video on Scheler and a video (or series of videos) on Nietzsche’s Thus Spoke Zarathustra_.]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In the past few months, I’ve posted some new videos to my YouTube channel.</p>

<p>My series on the <strong>Odes of John Keats</strong>, following Helen Vendler’s interpretation (<a href="https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLKrRgZAgmrIeBjyEhqi6op0imMdr9FYRw" title="The Odes of John Keats Playlist">playlist here</a>). Vendler believes Keats’ six great odes should be read in order as his, often meandering, journey toward a final affirmation of immanence and becoming—of life, nature, and existence as it is—Beauty and Truth finally united:</p>
<ul><li>The <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dURahCQw6kk" title="Ode on Indolence">Ode on Indolence</a></li>
<li>The <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TOH3G3zN2PI" title="Ode to Psyche">Ode to Psyche</a></li>
<li>The <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ARGDVIqtFB4" title="Ode to a Nightingale">Ode to a Nightingale</a></li>
<li>The <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qxUX9c6I6q0" title="Ode on a Grecian Urn">Ode on a Grecian Urn</a></li>
<li>The <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=206NFmkG2wI" title="Ode on Melancholy">Ode on Melancholy</a></li>
<li>The ode <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_ShVhQGWXjA" title="To Autumn">To Autumn</a></li></ul>

<p>A <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vWb5BW26YxI" title="Max Scheler&#39;s Hierarchy of Values">video explaining Max Scheler’s Hierarchy of Values</a>, including an introduction to material value ethics, how he applied the phenomenological approach to value, and a description of the ordered hierarchy of values that came from this.</p>

<p>A video on <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iWnYO9QayAY" title="Justice and the Violence of Life">Justice and the Violence of Life</a>. How do we reconcile our need for justice with the inherent violence of life? This is a development of <a href="https://gpxavier.writeas.com/the-violence-of-life-vpck" title="The Violence of Life">this post</a> on here. In the video, I explore various religious and philosophical approaches to the problem: Nietzsche&#39;s affirmation of violent life, the Christian idea of the fall of creation, the transhumanist desire to transform everything, the Hindu belief in the universe as God&#39;s play (lila), the self-sacrificial theology of Simone Weil, and the ethical thought of Max Scheler.</p>

<p>A <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cZfQpLdpIRI">conversation with Aron van Os</a>, who wrote a thesis (<em>The Pious Antichrist</em>) on Nietzsche’s complicated and ambivalent relationship with Christianity. We discuss Nietzsche&#39;s inner conflict between the ideals of &#39;Dionysus&#39; and &#39;the Crucified,&#39; how this conflict eventually became one-sided and destructive, and how it could become harnessed as a productive and positive tension that embraces both this life and the transcendent.</p>

<p>A long and wide-ranging <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=B-shhN3xi-U" title="Dialogue with K. on Justice and the Violence of Life">conversation with my friend ‘K.’</a>, based upon my video on Justice and the Violence of Life. This was fascinating and, I think, incredibly fruitful. I can’t begin to summarize the topics we covered, but the timestamps are a good guide.</p>

<p>I hope to have some more videos up in the near future. I’d love to do some more interviews, and also hope to do another video on Scheler and a video (or series of videos) on Nietzsche’s <em>Thus Spoke Zarathustra</em>.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/new-ish-videos</guid>
      <pubDate>Sun, 17 Mar 2024 05:21:35 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Hamlet&#39;s Ressentiment</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/hamlets-ressentiment?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[Last year I took part in a live discussion on Hamlet for Justin Murphy’s Other Life\ community. Hamlet is probably my favorite Shakespeare play, so I jumped at the chance to reread it. As I did so, what struck me most was Hamlet’s resentment: his raging against being while failing to directly act against his enemy, his self-deception, his general reactiveness, the way his expansive consciousness only abets his inaction, his outbursts of cruelty against the relatively innocent. I put forward the thesis that Hamlet embodies Nietzschean ressentiment. Justin somewhat disagreed: for him, Hamlet’s problem wasn’t his inactivity, but that he was too active. He should never have sought vengeance but renounced it like a good Christian—indeed, Hamlet’s problem is really that he is man caught in between a pagan morality he no longer believes and a Christian morality he cannot or will not yet embody. The real, unsung hero of the play, Justin argued—is Horatio, his steadfast, understanding, but totally inactive friend.&#xA;&#xA;Justin’s ideas about Hamlet are in excellent company—no less than the intellectual titan René Girard argued basically the same thing. Unfortunately, though—as I’ll argue later—they’re both wrong. Instead I’ll argue that Nietzsche (far more of a Titan) was right—not only in what he explicitly said about Hamlet early in his career, but also what he would have said about him at the end of it. In brief, Hamlet is Dionysian man, granted a paralyzing insight into the heart of being—but how he interprets it, and that he cannot recover from it—is due to his ressentiment. Hamlet is both Dionysian and Ressentient\\ Man. And finally, that we love him nonetheless is precisely because we see in him these dangerous propensities we ourselves possess.&#xA;&#xA;Michele Rapisardi, Hamlet&#xA;&#xA;Ressentient Man&#xA;&#xA;Ressentiment—the French form of ‘resentment’—is a philosophical term popularized by Nietzsche, who used it to describe the secret feelings of revenge that motivate the morality of those who feel oppressed yet cannot directly fight back.&#xA;&#xA;  The slave revolt in morality begins when ressentiment itself becomes creative and produces values: the ressentiment of beings to whom the real reaction, the deed, is denied, who can only indulge in imaginary revenge… (Genealogy of Morals, First Essay)&#xA;&#xA;In Nietzsche’s view, this ‘slave revolt’ in morality produces the Christian value system, with its ultimate fruition in modern egalitarianism. But he was not the only one to write about ressentiment: the philosopher Max Scheler also wrote a brilliant analysis of the phenomenon. Though he agreed with Nietzsche that modern egalitarianism was based on ressentiment, he denied that that it formed the core of Christianity. Here is how he described it:&#xA;&#xA;  Ressentiment is a self-poisoning of the mind which has quite definite causes and consequences. It is a lasting mental attitude, caused by the systematic repression of certain emotions and affects which, as such, are normal components of human nature. Their repression leads to the constant tendency to indulge in certain kinds of value delusions and corresponding value judgments. The emotions and affects primarily concerned are revenge, hatred, malice, envy, the impulse to detract, and spite. (p. 4)&#xA;&#xA;The negative emotions that plague Hamlet’s soul are apparent from our first encounter with him, at the usurping king Claudius’ coronation. While he limits his comments to disguised sarcasm in the presence of the king and his new wife, Hamlet’s mother, as soon as he finds himself alone he vents his spite, lamenting not only his mother’s hasty remarriage, but his own existence, and the world itself:&#xA;&#xA;  O that this too too sullied flesh would melt,&#xA;  Thaw, and resolve itself into a dew,&#xA;  Or that the Everlasting had not fixed&#xA;  His canon ’gainst self-slaughter. O God, God,&#xA;  How weary, stale, flat, and unprofitable&#xA;  Seem to me all the uses of this world!&#xA;  Fie on’t, ah, fie, ’tis an unweeded garden&#xA;  That grows to seed. Things rank and gross in nature&#xA;  Possess it merely.&#xA;  (I.ii.129–137)&#xA;&#xA;Here already we find Hamlet’s sorrow and anger grown far beyond their ostensible cause. And at this point he has not yet met the ghost, and has no knowledge of his father’s murder. By Act II, now burdened with this knowledge, he seems to positively delight in denigrating existence, building up beautiful metaphors only to tear them down with spite:&#xA;&#xA;  ...indeed, it goes so heavily with my disposition that this goodly frame, the earth, seems to me a sterile promontory; this most excellent canopy, the air, look you, this brave o’erhanging firmament, this majestical roof fretted with golden fire: why it appeareth nothing to me but a foul and pestilent congregation of vapors. What a piece of work is a man, how noble in reason, how infinite in faculties, in form and moving how express and admirable, in action how like an angel, in apprehension how like a god: the beauty of the world, the paragon of animals; and yet to me, what is this quintessence of dust?&#xA;  (II.ii.305–317)&#xA;&#xA;In Act III, in the famous soliloquy, “To be, or not to be,” he again laments his very existence and seems to long for death—though he knows he lacks the courage even to kill himself. Immediately following this, Ophelia appears, and he vents his resentment cruelly upon her (though this must be exacerbated if he knows that the king and Polonius are spying on the scene). “Get thee to a nunnery,” he tells her repeatedly. “Why wouldst thou be a breeder of sinners?” Human life is condemned—and women especially, for perpetuating it, and for deceptively attracting and attaching men to it.&#xA;&#xA;Millais, Ophelia (1851)&#xA;&#xA;In all these speeches, we can recognize the effects of ressentiment. When the direct expression of vengeance is repressed, it poisons the mind: our resentment spreads to encompasses more and more things. First we may denigrate our enemy’s qualities, activities or judgments—all that is closely associated with him. Then it may spread to more distantly related things. Eventually, Scheler notes:&#xA;&#xA;  When the repression is complete, the result is a general negativism—a sudden, violent, seemingly unsystematic and unfounded rejection of things, situations, or natural objects whose loose connection with the original cause of the hatred can only be discovered by a complicated analysis. (Ressentiment, p. 21)&#xA;&#xA;The ultimate result of this may be a denigration and rejection of existence itself.&#xA;&#xA;But where is all this coming from? What is the original cause of Hamlet’s ressentiment? We found Hamlet already denigrating existence in the second scene of the play, before he knew that the new king Claudius murdered his father. Did his feelings then stem simply from outrage at his mother’s quick remarriage to her late husband’s brother, combined perhaps with grief over his father’s death? Obviously, hearing from his father’s ghost intensified things considerably, but then—the great puzzle of Hamlet—he hardly rushes to take revenge (we’ll return to this point in a moment).&#xA;&#xA;As Richard Weisberg points out in his article Hamlet and Ressentiment, it is not until the final act that we learn he holds an additional grievance against the king:&#xA;&#xA;  Does it not, think thee, stand me now upon—&#xA;  He that hath killed my king and whored my mother,&#xA;  Popped in between th’ election and my hopes,&#xA;  Thrown out his angle for my proper life…&#xA;  (V.ii.63–66; italics mine)&#xA;&#xA;The Danish monarchy was elective; though nearly always hereditary, the succession could be altered by an elective body. Hamlet was crown prince, but Claudius seems to have bought off or otherwise influenced this body to appoint himself king instead. This direct affront to Hamlet may be the original source of his ressentiment. By the very nature of circumstances, he is prevented from responding to it, from unleashing his vengeful feelings. Under Claudius, he is still the crown prince: his eventual succession to the throne will depend on the influential king’s sanction. He is therefore bound to silence: “But break my heart, for I must hold my tongue” (I.ii.158).&#xA;&#xA;His vengeful feelings, therefore, fester. That Hamlet doesn’t mention this direct affront in his first soliloquy, but rather focuses on his mother’s unfaithfulness to his father’s memory and the new king’s unworthiness, might already be the result of the repression and displacement characteristic of ressentiment. The message of the ghost worsens the situation terribly. Its message that Claudius obtained the throne through the murder of Hamlet’s father should spur him, finally, to action. By the aristocratic code of ethics of his station, his action against the king would now be justified, even incumbent upon him. Indeed, he certainly talks like this—but that is all he does, at least until the very end—talks.&#xA;&#xA;Weisberg believes this is the key to Hamlet’s peculiar type of ressentiment, as well as his popularity. Hamlet’s is a literary ressentiment: he continually needs “words, words, words” (II.ii.194) to re-articulate and re-experience his situation, and his gift for words and mental agility fuel this. His verbal productions serve a number of related purposes: they perpetuate his resentment (as one perversely loves to remember painful wrongs against oneself); they allow him to reinterpret it (as it becomes more about his mother’s faithlessness than his own ambition); and, most importantly, they give him the illusory sense that he is doing something about it. The value of words is elevated, however ambivalently, above the value of action—of the action he craves but cannot do.&#xA;&#xA;According to Weisberg, the crux of the play and of Hamlet’s personality can be found in his response to the ghost near the end of the Act I. To the ghost’s parting words, “Remember me,” he responds:&#xA;&#xA;  ...Remember thee?&#xA;  Ay, thou poor ghost, whiles memory holds a seat&#xA;  In this distracted globe. Remember thee?&#xA;  Yea, from the table of my memory&#xA;  I’ll wipe away all trivial fond records,&#xA;  All saws of books, all forms, all pressures past&#xA;  That youth and observation copied there,&#xA;  And thy commandment all alone shall live&#xA;  Within the book and volume of my brain&#xA;  Unmixed with baser matter. Yes, by heaven!&#xA;  O most pernicious woman!&#xA;  O villain, villain, smiling, damnèd villain!&#xA;  My tables—meet it is I set it down&#xA;  That one may smile, and smile, and be a villain.&#xA;  At least I am sure it may be so in Denmark. \[Writes.\]&#xA;  So uncle, there you are. Now to my word:&#xA;  It is “Adieu, adieu, remember me.”&#xA;  I have sworn’t.&#xA;  (I.v.95–112)&#xA;&#xA;Here already, immediately after hearing of his father’s cruel fate and in the very process of vowing to avenge him, we can see Hamlet’s literary ressentiment undoing his resolve. The beginning of this passage promises a new Hamlet, with a mind cleared of all literary and intellectual baggage, intent only on action, on avenging his father. But he instantly begins to build a needless structure around his new resolve: “Yes, by heaven! | O most pernicious woman! | O villain, villain….” He must verbally go over it all again, instead of simply rushing to action. And worse: he actually writes this down in the notebooks he always carries with him, following up this pseudo-action with the phrase, “So uncle, there you are”—as though he had actually done something to him; a phrase far more appropriate for the hero standing over the villain’s bleeding corpse.&#xA;&#xA;From this brief passage, it is clear that Hamlet will not rush to fulfill the ghost’s command, but will interminably delay—and it also predicts the form this delay will take. In speech after speech and play after play (whether the play-acting of his “antic disposition” or the literal plays he stages), he will represent his situation, the need for action, even his own shirking of action—but will not act.&#xA;&#xA;There is a striking example when Hamlet has the perfect opportunity to slay the villainous king as he kneels in an (ultimately vain) attempt to pray: his literary proclivity intervenes once again and he invents a reason not to do it. If the king, he reasons, is killed while repenting for his sins then he goes to heaven, while his father suffers in purgatory—an insufficient retribution. But this is specious; we see through the role of the too-severe vengeful hero that Hamlet casts for himself. In close quarters with the defenseless king, he is repelled from the act by the same factors that have already delayed it, though he hides this from himself and attempts to reinterpret it with words.&#xA;&#xA;These factors need not involve moral repugnance at the act (we will consider this possibility later). They may be as simple as cowardice (will the guards discover him? will he himself be put to death as a regicide?), or just the sheer disconcerting magnitude of the act of taking the life of someone at close quarters—something the young Hamlet is surely unpracticed in. What is crucial here is not so much the nature of his apprehensions as the alternative channel that has already been carved for his energies to run down—i.e. his literary propensity.&#xA;&#xA;There are times where he seems to regret his slipped opportunities to kill the king. For instance, in his soliloquy right before he leaves for England: “How all occasions do inform against me | And spur my dull revenge!” (IV.iv.32–34). This points to a final purpose of his continual literary productions: to rouse himself to action. As Weisberg says:&#xA;&#xA;  The play as a whole may be seen as an unsuccessful effort on Hamlet’s part to purge himself of the delusion that his pen or his tongue are suitable replacements for his sword. (p. 332)&#xA;&#xA;Indeed, that soliloquy ends with the rousing words: “O, from this time forth | My thoughts be bloody, or be nothing worth!” But thoughts, and words, are passive—and can never, of themselves, cross the chasm that separates them from action. Again and again Hamlet uses his overdeveloped capacity for words to avoid and/or rouse himself to deeds. But what comes of this?&#xA;&#xA;On the voyage to England, it is true, Hamlet seems to act bloodily and decisively. He discovers Claudius’ secret commission to the King of England to have him killed, and replaces it with one demanding the deaths of his friends-turned-informers, Rosencrantz and Guildenstern. Although not explicitly stated, it seems highly unlikely that Rosencrantz and Guildenstern were aware of the sealed contents of the letter (why would the king entrust them with this knowledge when he didn’t have to?). Apart from this, their only crime is to have attempted to find out what was afflicting Hamlet’s spirit and to alleviate it—at the secret behest of the king, yes, but a king they could not know was a murderous usurper, and for the sake of a friend who was deliberately pretending to be out of his mind. The cruelty of Hamlet’s action seems out of all proportion to the situation.&#xA;&#xA;We see something similarly excessive in his treatment of Ophelia, whom he apparently loved. At best, he realizes she is being used by the king and Polonius, and this seeming betrayal fuels his wrath against her. Shakespeare hints at this. But even then, does he assume her intent is to harm him? She knows as little about the king’s true nature as Rosencrantz and Guildenstern.&#xA;&#xA;Hamlet lashes out against those he can lash out at—anyone who has some association with the real object of his anger, whom he never utters a clear and direct word of rebuke to until the very end. His explosive resentment wounds the mind of his beloved and takes the lives of his friends. The nearest he comes to actually revenging himself on Claudius, it is in a sudden moment of passion, stabbing a man behind a curtain—who turns out to be Polonius. Because he avoids the justified act of retribution, and despite his resort to words, words, words, Hamlet wreaks much tragic and avoidable havoc.&#xA;&#xA;Delacroix, Hamlet and the Corpse of Polonius (1835)&#xA;&#xA;Dionysian Man&#xA;&#xA;It was Nietzsche who coined the term ressentiment, at least in the sense it’s used here. And he also had something to say, quite explicitly, about Hamlet—though what he wrote might seem to be in a certain tension with what I’ve claimed so far. This is what he wrote in The Birth of Tragedy, after describing the Dionysian state of ecstatic intoxication:&#xA;&#xA;  For the rapture of the Dionysian state with its annihilation of the ordinary bounds and limits of existence contains, while it lasts, a lethargic element in which all personal experiences of the past become immersed. This chasm of oblivion separates the worlds of everyday reality and of Dionysian reality. But as soon as this everyday reality re-enters consciousness, it is experienced as such, with nausea: an ascetic, will-negating mood is the fruit of these states.&#xA;    In this sense the Dionysian man resembles Hamlet: both have once looked truly into the essence of things, they have gained knowledge, and nausea inhibits action; for their action could not change anything in the eternal nature of things; they feel it to be ridiculous or humiliating that they should be asked to set right a world that is out of joint. Knowledge kills action; action requires the veils of illusion: that is the doctrine of Hamlet, not that cheap wisdom of Jack the Dreamer who reflects too much and, as it were, from an excess of possibilities does not get around to action. Not reflection, no—true knowledge, an insight into the horrible truth, outweighs any motive for action, both in Hamlet and in the Dionysian man. (Section 7; p. 59–60)&#xA;&#xA;Thus Hamlet feels the futility and absurdity of all particular things, of all particular actions. He has sensed beyond our myriad self-protective social illusions the one vast and boundlessly violent will of nature. His brilliant intellect perhaps once led him to this realization, or his passionate heart intuited it. Perhaps it was his love of music or of tragic plays. In any case, it was confirmed by the senseless death of his father and his senseless replacement by his uncle—on the throne of Denmark and in the bed of the queen. Hamlet knows it is not this specific time that is out of joint, but time itself. The world of ordinary human experience, in which the cosmic will is painfully divided and feeds on itself—this is the fundamental problem, and a problem that seems to admit of no solution within life. One can only ask: “To be or not to be—”&#xA;&#xA;But this unbounded nausea at existence seems a little different from Hamlet’s individual resentment against Claudius for usurping his father and him. In fact, Nietzsche says that the Dionysian man sees truly into the essence of things. Indeed, ‘Dionysian’ is generally a very positive term in Nietzsche’s writing, standing in contrast to the highly negative term ‘Christian.’ Does Nietzsche’s stated view of Hamlet contradict my Nietzschean interpretation?&#xA;&#xA;It’s not so simple here, though: The Birth of Tragedy was Nietzsche’s first book, and in it his philosophy was not yet fully developed. For a start, he had not yet developed his notion of ressentiment. The book was primarily concerned with explaining ancient Greek tragedy as the combination of Apollonian (dreamlike, form-giving) and Dionysian (intoxicated, form-dissolving) tendencies. In it, it is the combination the two that is affirmed; each by itself has its problems. Nietzsche’s translator Kaufmann notes that in his later work the term ‘Dionysian’ signifies something different: namely, the life-affirming combination of Dionysian and Apollonian, in contrast to the life-denying Christian tendency which is alien to it (p. 20).&#xA;&#xA;So when Nietzsche talks about Hamlet as the ‘Dionysian man’ in Birth of Tragedy, it is far from an unconditional endorsement of Hamlet’s perspective. Hamlet has something that the more superficial men around him lack, a certain insight into the essence of reality; but he lacks something too, something that renders his insight more dangerous than beneficial.&#xA;&#xA;In his late work Twilight of the Idols, Nietzsche writes:&#xA;&#xA;  ...judgments and valuations of life, whether for or against, cannot be true: their only value lies in the fact that they are symptoms; they can be considered only as symptoms – per se such judgments are nonsense. (p. 11–12)&#xA;&#xA;How could one estimate the value of life? Nietzsche says the person who would try to do so “is a contending party, or rather the very object in the dispute.” The condemnation of life says more about the person who makes that judgment than it does about life itself. Even the Dionysian insight doesn’t have to lead to life-denial; it could instead lead to the greatest affirmation of life. For Schopenhauer, who had a very similar insight and whose philosophy heavily influenced Nietzsche, it indeed led to the condemnation of life. But even for the early Nietzsche of Birth of Tragedy, the same insight had the opposite significance (indeed, the book can be seen as his breaking with Schopenhauer). How this could be became, in a sense, the whole Nietzschean project.&#xA;&#xA;The book asks: how were the ancient Greeks able to affirm life so well, while having “looked boldly right into the terrible destructiveness of so-called world history as well as the cruelty of nature, and being in danger of longing for a Buddhistic negation of the will” (p. 59)? And it answers: because of their art; and preeminently, because of their art of tragedy.&#xA;&#xA;Nietzsche believed there was great significance in the fact that the art of tragedy—that magnificent complex of music and drama—arose out of a simple chorus cast as satyrs. Satyrs were jubilant, playful, sexually potent creatures, part-human and part-animal, devotees of Dionysus. In the presence of this chorus, says Nietzsche, “the Greek man of culture felt himself nullified”:&#xA;&#xA;  ...the gulfs between man and man give way to an overwhelming feeling of unity leading back to the very heart of nature. The metaphysical comfort—with which, I am suggesting even now, every true tragedy leaves us—that life is at the bottom of things, despite all the changes of appearances, indestructibly powerful and pleasurable—this comfort appears in incarnate clarity in the chorus of satyrs, a chorus of natural beings who live ineradicably, as it were, behind all civilization and remain eternally the same, despite the changes of generations and of the history of nations. (p. 59)&#xA;&#xA;The actual drama of the tragedy—the words and action that occur on the stage—evolved as an Apollonian projection of the ecstatic Dionysian music of the satyr chorus. Even when choruses were no longer cast as satyrs, their function remained. Their song was an implicit affirmation of being, generating images and words that were beautiful in their very terribleness. It is in this condensation of Dionysian force into Apollonian form, combined with the fundamentally affirmative tone of the chorus, that the art of tragedy is healing rather than destructive.&#xA;&#xA;  “Art saves,” says Nietzsche (p. 59). To the Dionysian man nauseated with existence, “art approaches as a saving sorceress, expert at healing. She alone knows how to turn these nauseous thoughts about the horror or absurdity of existence into notions with which one can live: these are the sublime as the artistic taming of the horrible, and the comic as the artistic discharge of the nausea of absurdity” (p. 60).&#xA;&#xA;So we can, at least potentially, know what Hamlet knows and say yes to the flux of becoming, to time perpetually out of joint, to life which in one sense is futile but in another sense “indestructibly powerful and pleasurable.” The artistic perspective, the Greek tragic perspective, brings us to this. We can therefore act, can decisively play our part in existence.&#xA;&#xA;Elihu Vedder, Marsyas Enchanting the Hares (1878)&#xA;&#xA;Now, Hamlet loves art—and in particular, it seems, tragedies. In an article titled Dionysus in the Mirror: Hamlet as Nietzsche&#39;s Dionysian Man, Timothy Pyles argues that Hamlet finds in art the healing that allows him to affirm life and finally act. When he sees the actor weeping for the Trojan queen Hecuba, he realizes Hecuba is just as fictive or illusory as the world in general and that:&#xA;&#xA;  …the only way to genuinely participate in such a fictive world, the only way to act in such a world of illusion, is to in essence play along. In order for Hamlet to take action and escape his Dionysian paralysis, he must learn to play his role in this world of appearances; he must convert his thoughts and actions, his very self, into an Apollonian representation. And it is the stage that affords this recognition, and thus, ultimately, this comfort. For, in the end, ‘What’s Hecuba to him, or he to Hecuba?’ \[II.ii.569\]. Why, nothing more than Hamlet’s father is to him, or he to his father; all such relationships, because all are grounded in individuation, are illusory. (A136)&#xA;&#xA;For Pyles, the play Hamlet pivots around the play-within-the-play, The Murder of Gonzago or The Mousetrap that Hamlet stages to catch Claudius’ conscience. Pyles claims that in this artistic representation of his own situation he is finally spurred to action. His first action following the play is to confront Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, “directly, accusing them of lying and of debasing him” (A138). And yet, I would say, it’s not so direct after all: he continues to feign madness, and uses a metaphor (“You would play upon me; you would seem to know my stops…”) rather than explicitly accusing them.&#xA;&#xA;His next decisive action, says Pyles, is the murder of Polonius:&#xA;&#xA;  ...it is this act—this ecstatic, brutal, Bacchic act—that finally and totally redeems his Dionysian mind. This is an action so decisive, so extreme and deliberate, that it is impossible to imagine Hamlet having committed to it before this moment; that is, before his experience observing the performance of the players. Hamlet has been unshackled by the representation of his state, on the stage, to finally act. (A139)&#xA;&#xA;But it is not a decisive, deliberate act, to which Hamlet ‘committed,’ precisely because it is ecstatic, brutal, and Bacchic. In a sudden rage he kills a man behind a curtain, and doesn’t even know who he is killing. Moments earlier (though still after the play) he lets his opportunity to deliberately kill the king slip. Pyles is mistaken: this is just the same Hamlet as before.&#xA;&#xA;So why does art not cure Hamlet of his nausea at existence and his inaction? Perhaps this is because it depends, ultimately, on the individual will. Just as thoughts and words of themselves can never cross the chasm separating them from action, art can soothe and inspire but never of itself cause the individual to affirm life and act within it. In fact, because of its soothing and inspiring qualities, it can actually distract from this. Hamlet uses art like he uses words—as a substitute for life and action. The Mousetrap probably is just as much for his own immediate benefit as it is a means for catching out Claudius: he must see his tragic and senseless situation aesthetically—made sublime—and see also, perhaps, how it is avenged. But as we have seen, it doesn’t suffice to stir him to decisive action. His pessimism and despondency remain, he avoids killing the king, and the events of the play Hamlet only accelerate due to his hasty and confused slaying of Polonius. Perhaps he could have used the The Mousetrap’s inspiration to take a more affirmative and proactive stance—but chose not to.&#xA;&#xA;But why would he choose not to? Here we again encounter Hamlet’s ressentiment. The Dionysian man is nauseated by particular action because of a true awareness of being; but Hamlet also resents existence because of his very particular situation. His resentment against being is not simply due to some ecstatic intuition, but stems from the poison of personal frustration—at the unacknowledged core of which is his own shunting from the kingship by Claudius. Hamlet wants revenge, and this thwarted desire finds an outlet in denigrating existence in general, which in turn paralyses him further—if existence is essentially horrible, unfair and absurd, what is the point of a particular act of retribution?&#xA;&#xA;In short, it is Hamlet’s ressentiment that fuels and perpetuates his Dionysian paralysis. He could move beyond it into an artistic–affirmative stance which denies nothing of the Dionysian insight into being, but to do this he would have to sacrifice his resentment against being, acknowledge the nature of his resentment against Claudius, and overcome whatever cowardice he has.&#xA;&#xA;Man Unlimited?&#xA;&#xA;Harold Bloom saw it differently. In his books Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human and then Hamlet: Poem Unlimited he praises Hamlet to the skies. “Consciousness is his salient characteristic,” says Bloom in the first book. “He is the most aware and knowing figure ever conceived” (p. 404). And a little later:&#xA;&#xA;  Hamlet, as a character, bewilders us because he is so endlessly suggestive. Are there any limits to him? His inwardness is his most radical originality; the ever-growing inner self, the dream of an infinite consciousness, has never been more fully portrayed. (p. 416)&#xA;&#xA;!--more--&#xA;&#xA;I wouldn’t argue against Hamlet being a character of great consciousness and inwardness; he clearly is. But I believe these qualities are intertwined with his ressentiment, and because of this, have very definite limits. He uses awareness, even self-awareness, as he uses art and words—all of these are (apart from the value they have in themselves) an evasion of action and a substitute for it. And his ressentiment warps his consciousness; exactly how self-aware is he? As mentioned before, his first soliloquy is silent about what must have then been his main complaint against Claudius: that he stole the throne from him. Likewise, his ressentiment warps his view of Ophelia and his friends Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, so that he ends up treating all of them with shocking cruelty.&#xA;&#xA;Yet he certainly has some self-awareness. Thus he continually berates himself for avoiding what he swore to do. With sometimes more, sometimes less acuity, he knows that action is needed, the nature of that action, and that he is avoiding it. And this, I think, is why he never gives way to that full-blown value-inversion that Nietzsche talked so much about. A slave revolt in Hamlet’s aristocratic values would look something like this: I should not kill or depose the king; I do not want to be king and do not want retribution; instead, I will remain passive victim, innocent and harmless and unresisting—and thus be morally superior to him, thus get the better of him! But it never comes to this. If Hamlet distorts the natural order of values, it is by elevating words above action, rejecting his love for Ophelia, and denigrating the splendor of existence.&#xA;&#xA;And yet, there does appear a strange transformation in his character in Act V, when he returns to the Danish court after escaping the English execution arranged for him by Claudius (and knowing full well of it):&#xA;&#xA;  By returning, he has no options beyond killing or being killed. The same mob that followed Laertes could more readily be summoned by the prince, beloved of the people, according to Claudius’s earlier, rueful admission. Yet Hamlet entertains no such prospects. Power is there, whenever he chooses to take it, but he no longer desires to be king. (Hamlet: Poem Unlimited, p. 86)&#xA;&#xA;And yet it is in the midst of Act V, right before he is challenged to the duel with Laertes, that Hamlet repeats his intention to kill the king (“to quit him with this arm”) and at last explicitly admits that he has “popped in between th’ election and my hopes” (V.ii.65). Hamlet still desires to be king.&#xA;&#xA;Yet there is something changed about him. Bloom calls this “a stance that is indescribable: call it quietism, disinterestedness, wise passivity, or what one will” (ibid., p. 141). We see this as he departs for the duel, knowing he may very well be going to his death.&#xA;&#xA;  Horatio. If your mind dislike anything, obey it. I will forestall their repair hither and say you are not fit.&#xA;    Hamlet. Not a whit, we defy augury. There is special providence in the fall of a sparrow. If it be now, ’tis not to come; if it be not to come, it will be now, if it be not now, yet it will come. The readiness is all. Since no man of aught he leaves knows, what is’t to leave betimes? Let be.&#xA;  (V.ii.220–225)&#xA;&#xA;Bloom understands this as a kind of Nietzschean affirmation of fate, the creative transformation of time’s “It was” into “Thus I willed it!” (see Thus Spoke Zarathustra, Pt. II, Of Redemption). But the imagery is Christian, referring to the words of Jesus: “Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father” (Matthew 10:29).&#xA;&#xA;Hamlet’s transformation is, I think, neither Nietzschean nor Christian, but really just a continuation of his ressentiment in a different mode. He still has no plan for deposing the king, and yet, at the very end, he does kill him. He dies neither an innocent lamb nor a bold and decisive hero. What has changed is his self-conception, his words, his language. Commenting on these lines, Weisberg observes:&#xA;&#xA;  Rather it seems to me probable that the speech signifies a continuation of ressentient inactivity, a replacement of one literature for another in Hamlet’s persistent desire to be mediated by literary norms in dealing with Claudius \[…\] Hamlet is not choosing faith, any more than he is choosing action. He is merely investing a new set of words with the responsibility to motivate him to a vengeance which he has long considered proper. This new vocabulary, this transposition from Greek to Christian metaphor is no more than literary ressentiment re-articulated. (335–336)&#xA;&#xA;Even the act of finally killing the king is basically reactive and prompted by words:&#xA;&#xA;  ...he seems in the end to drift into the vengeance, needing even in the midst of the duel scene’s ensuing carnage the shock of Laertes’ dying words (a final literary mediation?) “The King, the King’s to blame” to stumble toward the long-awaited deed. (336)&#xA;&#xA;Gustave Moreau, Hamlet Killing King Claudius&#xA;&#xA;In appearing to embrace passivity, the Hamlet of Act V comes closer than ever to an inversion of his noble values. But in the final scene, paradoxically, we see flashes of his native nobility. He apologizes to Laertes, then forgives him as he lies dying. He fights honestly, valiantly, and, true to Claudius’ prediction, never inspects the foils. Indeed, his very return to Elsinore is heroic—he could easily have fled elsewhere when he learned of the king’s first plot to kill him. He strives to act yet resists this at the same time; all the while his resentment burns within him and warps his consciousness—however vast it grows.&#xA;&#xA;Man of Conscience?&#xA;&#xA;So far, I’ve assumed that some form of retributive action against Claudius is good, is the right thing to do. It certainly accords with the ethos of his noble upbringing and position. In this case, his hesitation can only be viewed as a failure. However, in his article Hamlet’s Dull Revenge, René Girard disputes this: Hamlet’s reluctance to avenge his father is really his great virtue; his failure is that he doesn’t go far enough and renounce revenge completely.&#xA;&#xA;According to Girard, Hamlet is a play split against itself: on the surface it is a revenge tragedy, providing thrill and catharsis for common theatergoers rooting for revenge; on a deeper level, however, it is a denunciation of the whole genre and reality of revenge. In his reading, Hamlet’s intended revenge against his father’s killer would just be one link in a long chain of revenge killings. It would not only be destructive, but futile. At the same time, it is absolutely what is expected of him by his social milieu—and by his audience. Hamlet half-consciously intuits the evil and futility of revenge and struggles against his play to avoid it.&#xA;&#xA;But at the same time, he seeks it. He cannot give it up completely. And so Hamlet himself is split against himself. This leads to his “dull revenge”—the sick revenge within him, whose symptoms:&#xA;&#xA;  …always resemble that unnameable paralysis of the will, that ineffable corruption of the spirit that affect not only Hamlet, but the other characters as well. The devious ways of these characters, the bizarre plots they hatch, their passion for watching without being watched, their propensity to voyeurism and spying, the general disease of human relations make a good deal of sense as a description of an undifferentiated no man’s land between revenge and no revenge in which we are still living. (p. 296)&#xA;&#xA;We are in this situation due to the “Judeo-Christian ferment” begun by the Bible, which ultimately rejects violence and revenge and exposes the dynamics of victimization, by which the innocent Messiah was put to death. Even as secular people, we cannot shake this awareness, and yet we cannot definitively renounce revenge. Given this dilemma, Hamlet resorts to ‘strategy’:&#xA;&#xA;  Thanks to the notion of strategy, men can postpone revenge indefinitely without ever giving it up. They are equally terrified by both radical solutions and they go on living as long as possible, if not forever, in the no man’s land of sick revenge. (p. 297)&#xA;&#xA;‘Sick revenge,’ I would say, looks a lot like ressentiment. But while the latter stems from weakness or cowardice, the former stems from genuine moral awareness. Both rob us of the release of poisonous feelings through direct action. The question is: which of these does Hamlet suffer from?&#xA;&#xA;Titian, Christ Crowned with Thorns (1542–3)&#xA;&#xA;In his article, Girard notes:&#xA;&#xA;  It cannot be without a purpose that Shakespeare suggests the old Hamlet, the murdered king, was a murderer himself. \[…\] However nasty Claudius may look, he cannot look nasty enough if he appears in a context of previous revenge; he cannot generate, as a villain, the absolute passion and dedication demanded of Hamlet. The problem with Hamlet is that he cannot forget the context. (p. 283)&#xA;&#xA;But what is this context? I cannot find where Shakespeare suggests the old Hamlet was a murderer. He was a warrior, in which capacity he “smote the sledded Polacks on the ice.” He fought the King of Norway in single combat, openly and lawfully, and won. His ghost must walk the night and fast in fires (i.e. endure purgatory) until “the foul crimes done in my days of nature | Are burnt and purged away”—but are these crimes murders? Does one go to purgatory and not to hell for unrepented murders?&#xA;&#xA;And in any case, what had he done to Claudius? Shakespeare gives no indication King Hamlet had harmed him, except by being the rightful king and Gertrude’s husband. Where, then, is the long chain of revenge in which the younger Hamlet will be just another link?&#xA;&#xA;With this, I think, Girard’s reading of Hamlet falls apart. Hamlet’s sickness started before he learned about his father’s murder: it is present in his first soliloquy, when Claudius’ only crime against him is to have been elected king instead of him, just as the elder Hamlet’s only crime was to have been king instead of Claudius. But, as Hamlet learns from the ghost (and as is confirmed for us by Claudius’ prayer)—Claudius murdered King Hamlet and usurped the throne. From the moment he knows this, he knows he is justified in acting, that it is in fact his duty to act.&#xA;&#xA;He tries various means to rouse himself to this. One thing I agree with Girard about is the importance of mimesis. Hamlet repeatedly tries to catch enthusiasm for his cause from others. One wonders to what extent his attempt to turn Gertrude against Claudius is because her shift in attitude would strengthen his own resolve. A more obvious example is Laertes, outraged son of a slain father. Hamlet’s imitation of his grief reaches an absurd pitch at Ophelia’s grave, and shortly after he accepts Laertes’ invitation to duel. One is driven to mimic one’s enemy. Weisberg suggests that Hamlet also envies Claudius—not just because he is king, but because he can act decisively, and is a better actor than him (he plays his part better than Hamlet can play his). He maintains it is not only his resentment, but also this repressed envy, that poisons Hamlet’s mind.&#xA;&#xA;Conclusions&#xA;&#xA;For Girard, Hamlet represents all of us, in the midst of a long and awkward transformation from a pagan to a truly Christian moral consciousness. As Justin Murphy remarked, Hamlet is man ‘in-between’ pagan and Christian, torn in two, unable to properly avail himself of the virtues of either.&#xA;&#xA;Hamlet has a strange relationship with Christianity. On the one hand, the play is steeped in it: it provides the basis for the purgatorial ghost of Hamlet’s father (or the demon masquerading as him, if we prefer to read it this way); Claudius prays, and tries—but fails—to repent; Hamlet quotes scripture in the final scene. On other hand, Hamlet seems to drift beyond it. He continually espouses or assumes a kind of nihilism. Despite having spoken with a spirit that was witnessed by others, the notion that death might not be oblivion occurs to him during his ‘To be, or not to be’ soliloquy only as a second thought: “To sleep—perchance to dream: ay, there’s the rub” (III.i.65; italics mine). When he is dying, his words are stubbornly unreligious.&#xA;&#xA;I propose that, rather than being pre-Christian, Hamlet could just as easily be seen as post-Christian. Rather than being stuck between a pagan ethos he’s abandoned and a Christian ethos he hasn’t fully embraced, we can see him as stuck between a Christian and Nietzschean view of reality, as sunk in that nihilism that marks the transition from the one to the other. As Nietzsche suggested, he sees the futility of all things—not just of revenge—and this paralyzes him. He cannot embrace his role in life, or forge himself a new one. He cannot play a part in an existence that seems ultimately meaningless. This fuels his resistance to his surroundings and himself; it fuels our sense that he resists the very play he is in.&#xA;&#xA;My thesis is that it’s ressentiment—not genuine moral rejection of revenge—that leads Hamlet to this impasse. Instead of taking action against Claudius and relieving himself of his toxic feelings, he lets these feelings poison his view of the world, until he comes to see all being as pointless and evil. It’s his ressentiment that leads him to the Dionysian realization and that colors his experience of it. For the fact that everyday life in the world is dwarfed by the vast heedless force of the cosmos itself is amenable to multiple interpretations. For a Schopenhauer, it can imply the ultimate negation of life’s value; for a Nietzsche, its ultimate affirmation. Hamlet could have gone the Nietzschean route, avenging his father (or decisively taking any other stance) while affirming life as a joyful and sublime, ultimately tragic play. But, I propose, it’s his ressentiment that stops him. He wants to be embittered; his ressentiment has progressed so far that he wants to convict life itself. To embrace life and act decisively would be to let this go, to realize his own will to power and the extent to which its frustration has warped his awareness.&#xA;&#xA;Hamlet seems to have an ever-growing consciousness because this is where ressentiment flows when it cannot find an outlet in action. Thoughts and words and representations. He resonates with us and seems to represent us because we (many of us) share in his affliction. The person given to intellectual pursuits has a similar propensity to escape into thoughts and words rather than asserting himself in the world. This can be okay, if we are free of envy and vengeance toward the world, or at least recognize and deal with that which we do have. But it can be disastrous if we let it spiral into ressentiment. Weisberg concludes that we love Hamlet because “of the articulation by him of every literary individual’s peculiar problems in a political world” (p. 337). I’m reminded, too, of Justin’s remark that Horatio is the real unsung hero. For Bloom, “actually we are Horatio, Hamlet’s perpetual audience, which is why Horatio is in the play” (Hamlet: Poem Unlimited, p. 13).&#xA;&#xA;Edwin Austin Abbey, The Play Scene in Hamlet (1897)&#xA;&#xA;This has been a rather Nietzschean interpretation of Hamlet. I should say that I’m not fully wedded to all of it. I’m not sure the Dionysian insight has been rightly characterized, either by a pessimist like Schopenhauer or a vitalist like Nietzsche, or that it even represents the final truth. I’m not sure that Christianity necessarily leads to nihilism or that nihilism yields to Nietzschean life-affirmation. And I wouldn’t simply identify Christianity with ressentiment, as Nietzsche does. There has been an overtly ‘noble’ Christianity—this is, indeed, the Christianity of when and where Hamlet is set. And even the self-giving radicalism of the earliest Christians can be seen as a noble generosity flowing from a felt superabundance, as Scheler pointed out in his book on Ressentiment.&#xA;&#xA;I don’t think Girard is wrong to lament endless cycles of revenge, or the violence of unjust victimization. But to lament all violence? This becomes problematic because, as is obvious from the slightest acquaintance with it, biological life is constituted by violence (I’ve explored this problem more fully elsewhere). To accept or reject violence in this maximal sense thus quickly becomes ‘to be or not to be?’&#xA;&#xA;The right question therefore seems to be: what violence is justified, and when? And with this I turn to the final topic I want to explore: what should Hamlet have done?&#xA;&#xA;The most obvious option is kill Claudius—strike him down in retribution for his unjust murder of Hamlet’s father. Perhaps in secret, as he almost did when Claudius was praying. But this is not the only option. Hamlet could also, potentially, depose the king and put him on trial. Upon hearing of his own father’s death, Laertes is able to summon a mob and successfully storm the palace. Hamlet, adored by the people, would presumably be even more successful. Is there no evidence of Claudius’ crime? But there must be some; the play doesn’t show us Hamlet running around, making inquiries. Did Claudius tell no one of his plot? Did no one witness it, or its preparation? If he won Gertrude before the murder, did no one know of her adultery? Even to accuse the king, before the court and the people, even without deposing him—this would be an action noble, decisive, and just. And finally, if he has no other options, he may flee Claudius’ tyranny and return with a liberating army, as Malcolm does in Macbeth.&#xA;&#xA;And he may, of course, freely renounce retribution and forgive. Though strictly speaking, if Claudius never repents, Hamlet can never forgive (what is one doing if one ‘forgives’ someone who isn’t even sorry?). Nevertheless, he may renounce retribution. But what would be motivating this? It’s actually surprising, given the Christian background of the play, that Hamlet doesn’t appeal to a Christian renunciation of revenge to avoid his duty. If motivated by his unacknowledged ressentiment, this would simply be its full fruition into an inversion of values. If he acknowledged his ressentiment and felt himself fully capable of taking vengeance and still renounced it out of love for something higher—that is a different story. That too is a genuine option.&#xA;&#xA;But Hamlet does none of these. Though he gets his retribution in the end, it is at the cost of his own life and six others—deaths that could have been avoided had he acted with prudent yet decisive courage, one way or another. He could have justly purged the state of the evil Claudius and reigned long as a wise and just king. Even at the revenge-renouncing extreme, he could have lived (however long), wise and just, purged of his ressentiment, blessing the world rather than cursing it.&#xA;&#xA;But, on the other hand, all that would have robbed us of a marvelous tragedy. In the end when the bold young Fortinbras arrives to claim the kingdom, as the bodies are removed and the guns blast their final salute—we can perhaps hear the immortal laughter and song of the satyrs.&#xA;&#xA;References&#xA;&#xA;Bloom. H. (1998). Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human. Riverhead Books.&#xA;&#xA;Bloom, H. (2003). Hamlet: Poem Unlimited. Riverhead Books.&#xA;&#xA;Nietzsche, F. The Birth of Tragedy and The Case of Wagner (1967 W. Kaufmann translation). Random House.&#xA;&#xA;Shakespeare, W. The Tragedy of Hamlet, King of Denmark (1963 Signet Classic edition). New American Library.&#xA;&#xA;Footnotes&#xA;&#xA;\ If you’re an independent writer or thinker, I’d highly recommend joining this! There are regular live discussions on the Great Books, and unlimited opportunities to exchange ideas (theoretical and practical), inspiration, or work with others.&#xA;&#xA;\\ This is a neologism, the adjective for ressentiment, used in Weisberg’s article and by Friedenberg and Gold before him (see his footnote 16).]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Last year I took part in a live discussion on <em>Hamlet</em> for <a href="https://twitter.com/jmrphy">Justin Murphy</a>’s <a href="https://otherlife.co/" title="Other Life">Other Life</a>* community. Hamlet is probably my favorite Shakespeare play, so I jumped at the chance to reread it. As I did so, what struck me most was Hamlet’s <em>resentment</em>: his raging against being while failing to directly act against his enemy, his self-deception, his general reactiveness, the way his expansive consciousness only abets his inaction, his outbursts of cruelty against the relatively innocent. I put forward the thesis that Hamlet embodies Nietzschean <em>ressentiment</em>. Justin somewhat disagreed: for him, Hamlet’s problem wasn’t his inactivity, but that he was <em>too active</em>. He should never have sought vengeance but renounced it like a good Christian—indeed, Hamlet’s problem is really that he is man caught <em>in between</em> a pagan morality he no longer believes and a Christian morality he cannot or will not yet embody. The real, unsung hero of the play, Justin argued—is Horatio, his steadfast, understanding, but totally inactive friend.</p>

<p>Justin’s ideas about Hamlet are in excellent company—no less than the intellectual titan René Girard argued basically the same thing. Unfortunately, though—as I’ll argue later—they’re both wrong. Instead I’ll argue that Nietzsche (far more of a Titan) was right—not only in what he explicitly said about Hamlet early in his career, but also what he <em>would</em> have said about him at the end of it. In brief, Hamlet is Dionysian man, granted a paralyzing insight into the heart of being—but how he interprets it, and that he cannot recover from it—is due to his <em>ressentiment</em>. Hamlet is <em>both</em> Dionysian and <em>Ressentient**</em> Man. And finally, that we love him nonetheless is precisely because we see in him these dangerous propensities we ourselves possess.</p>

<p><img src="https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/0/0f/Hamlet_-_Michele_Rapisardi.jpg/403px-Hamlet_-_Michele_Rapisardi.jpg" alt="Michele Rapisardi, Hamlet" title="Michele Rapisardi, Hamlet"/></p>

<h2 id="ressentient-man" id="ressentient-man">Ressentient Man</h2>

<p><em>Ressentiment</em>—the French form of ‘resentment’—is a philosophical term popularized by Nietzsche, who used it to describe the secret feelings of revenge that motivate the morality of those who feel oppressed yet cannot directly fight back.</p>

<blockquote><p>The slave revolt in morality begins when <em>ressentiment</em> itself becomes creative and produces values: the <em>ressentiment</em> of beings to whom the real reaction, the deed, is denied, who can only indulge in imaginary revenge… (<em>Genealogy of Morals</em>, First Essay)</p></blockquote>

<p>In Nietzsche’s view, this ‘slave revolt’ in morality produces the Christian value system, with its ultimate fruition in modern egalitarianism. But he was not the only one to write about <em>ressentiment</em>: the philosopher Max Scheler also wrote a <a href="https://hscif.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/04/Max-Scheler-Ressentiment.pdf" title="Scheler, Ressentiment">brilliant analysis</a> of the phenomenon. Though he agreed with Nietzsche that modern egalitarianism was based on <em>ressentiment</em>, he denied that that it formed the core of Christianity. Here is how he described it:</p>

<blockquote><p><em>Ressentiment</em> is a self-poisoning of the mind which has quite definite causes and consequences. It is a lasting mental attitude, caused by the systematic repression of certain emotions and affects which, as such, are normal components of human nature. Their repression leads to the constant tendency to indulge in certain kinds of value delusions and corresponding value judgments. The emotions and affects primarily concerned are revenge, hatred, malice, envy, the impulse to detract, and spite. (p. 4)</p></blockquote>

<p>The negative emotions that plague Hamlet’s soul are apparent from our first encounter with him, at the usurping king Claudius’ coronation. While he limits his comments to disguised sarcasm in the presence of the king and his new wife, Hamlet’s mother, as soon as he finds himself alone he vents his spite, lamenting not only his mother’s hasty remarriage, but his own existence, and the world itself:</p>

<blockquote><p>O that this too too sullied flesh would melt,
Thaw, and resolve itself into a dew,
Or that the Everlasting had not fixed
His canon ’gainst self-slaughter. O God, God,
How weary, stale, flat, and unprofitable
Seem to me all the uses of this world!
Fie on’t, ah, fie, ’tis an unweeded garden
That grows to seed. Things rank and gross in nature
Possess it merely.
(I.ii.129–137)</p></blockquote>

<p>Here already we find Hamlet’s sorrow and anger grown far beyond their ostensible cause. And at this point he has not yet met the ghost, and has no knowledge of his father’s murder. By Act II, now burdened with this knowledge, he seems to positively delight in denigrating existence, building up beautiful metaphors only to tear them down with spite:</p>

<blockquote><p>...indeed, it goes so heavily with my disposition that this goodly frame, the earth, seems to me a sterile promontory; this most excellent canopy, the air, look you, this brave o’erhanging firmament, this majestical roof fretted with golden fire: why it appeareth nothing to me but a foul and pestilent congregation of vapors. What a piece of work is a man, how noble in reason, how infinite in faculties, in form and moving how express and admirable, in action how like an angel, in apprehension how like a god: the beauty of the world, the paragon of animals; and yet to me, what is this quintessence of dust?
(II.ii.305–317)</p></blockquote>

<p>In Act III, in the famous soliloquy, “To be, or not to be,” he again laments his very existence and seems to long for death—though he knows he lacks the courage even to kill himself. Immediately following this, Ophelia appears, and he vents his resentment cruelly upon her (though this must be exacerbated if he knows that the king and Polonius are spying on the scene). “Get thee to a nunnery,” he tells her repeatedly. “Why wouldst thou be a breeder of sinners?” Human life is condemned—and women especially, for perpetuating it, and for deceptively attracting and attaching men to it.</p>

<p><img src="https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/9/94/John_Everett_Millais_-_Ophelia_-_Google_Art_Project.jpg/640px-John_Everett_Millais_-_Ophelia_-_Google_Art_Project.jpg" alt="Millais, Ophelia (1851)" title="Millais, Ophelia"/></p>

<p>In all these speeches, we can recognize the effects of <em>ressentiment</em>. When the direct expression of vengeance is repressed, it poisons the mind: our resentment spreads to encompasses more and more things. First we may denigrate our enemy’s qualities, activities or judgments—all that is closely associated with him. Then it may spread to more distantly related things. Eventually, Scheler notes:</p>

<blockquote><p>When the repression is complete, the result is a general negativism—a sudden, violent, seemingly unsystematic and unfounded rejection of things, situations, or natural objects whose loose connection with the original cause of the hatred can only be discovered by a complicated analysis. (<em>Ressentiment</em>, p. 21)</p></blockquote>

<p>The ultimate result of this may be a denigration and rejection of existence itself.</p>

<p>But where is all this coming from? What is the original cause of Hamlet’s <em>ressentiment</em>? We found Hamlet already denigrating existence in the second scene of the play, before he knew that the new king Claudius murdered his father. Did his feelings then stem simply from outrage at his mother’s quick remarriage to her late husband’s brother, combined perhaps with grief over his father’s death? Obviously, hearing from his father’s ghost intensified things considerably, but then—the great puzzle of Hamlet—he hardly rushes to take revenge (we’ll return to this point in a moment).</p>

<p>As Richard Weisberg points out in his article <em><a href="https://www.jstor.org/stable/26302710" title="Weisberg, Hamlet and Ressentiment">Hamlet and Ressentiment</a></em>, it is not until the final act that we learn he holds an additional grievance against the king:</p>

<blockquote><p>Does it not, think thee, stand me now upon—
He that hath killed my king and whored my mother,
<em>Popped in between th’ election and my hopes,</em>
Thrown out his angle for my proper life…
(V.ii.63–66; italics mine)</p></blockquote>

<p>The Danish monarchy was elective; though nearly always hereditary, the succession could be altered by an elective body. Hamlet was crown prince, but Claudius seems to have bought off or otherwise influenced this body to appoint himself king instead. This direct affront to Hamlet may be the original source of his <em>ressentiment</em>. By the very nature of circumstances, he is prevented from responding to it, from unleashing his vengeful feelings. Under Claudius, he is still the crown prince: his eventual succession to the throne will depend on the influential king’s sanction. He is therefore bound to silence: “But break my heart, for I must hold my tongue” (I.ii.158).</p>

<p>His vengeful feelings, therefore, fester. That Hamlet doesn’t mention this direct affront in his first soliloquy, but rather focuses on his mother’s unfaithfulness to his father’s memory and the new king’s unworthiness, might already be the result of the repression and displacement characteristic of <em>ressentiment</em>. The message of the ghost worsens the situation terribly. Its message that Claudius obtained the throne through the murder of Hamlet’s father should spur him, finally, to action. By the aristocratic code of ethics of his station, his action against the king would now be justified, even incumbent upon him. Indeed, he certainly talks like this—but that is all he does, at least until the very end—<em>talks</em>.</p>

<p>Weisberg believes this is the key to Hamlet’s peculiar type of <em>ressentiment</em>, as well as his popularity. Hamlet’s is a <em>literary ressentiment</em>: he continually needs “words, words, words” (II.ii.194) to re-articulate and re-experience his situation, and his gift for words and mental agility fuel this. His verbal productions serve a number of related purposes: they perpetuate his resentment (as one perversely loves to remember painful wrongs against oneself); they allow him to reinterpret it (as it becomes more about his mother’s faithlessness than his own ambition); and, most importantly, they give him the illusory sense that he is <em>doing something</em> about it. The value of words is elevated, however ambivalently, above the value of action—of the action he craves but cannot do.</p>

<p>According to Weisberg, the crux of the play and of Hamlet’s personality can be found in his response to the ghost near the end of the Act I. To the ghost’s parting words, “Remember me,” he responds:</p>

<blockquote><p>...Remember thee?
Ay, thou poor ghost, whiles memory holds a seat
In this distracted globe. Remember thee?
Yea, from the table of my memory
I’ll wipe away all trivial fond records,
All saws of books, all forms, all pressures past
That youth and observation copied there,
And thy commandment all alone shall live
Within the book and volume of my brain
Unmixed with baser matter. Yes, by heaven!
O most pernicious woman!
O villain, villain, smiling, damnèd villain!
My tables—meet it is I set it down
That one may smile, and smile, and be a villain.
At least I am sure it may be so in Denmark. [<em>Writes.</em>]
So uncle, there you are. Now to my word:
It is “Adieu, adieu, remember me.”
I have sworn’t.
(I.v.95–112)</p></blockquote>

<p>Here already, immediately after hearing of his father’s cruel fate and in the very process of vowing to avenge him, we can see Hamlet’s literary <em>ressentiment</em> undoing his resolve. The beginning of this passage promises a new Hamlet, with a mind cleared of all literary and intellectual baggage, intent only on action, on avenging his father. But he instantly begins to build a needless structure around his new resolve: “Yes, by heaven! | O most pernicious woman! | O villain, villain….” He must verbally go over it all again, instead of simply rushing to action. And worse: he actually <em>writes this down</em> in the notebooks he always carries with him, following up this pseudo-action with the phrase, “So uncle, there you are”—as though he had actually done something to him; a phrase far more appropriate for the hero standing over the villain’s bleeding corpse.</p>

<p>From this brief passage, it is clear that Hamlet will not rush to fulfill the ghost’s command, but will interminably delay—and it also predicts the form this delay will take. In speech after speech and play after play (whether the play-acting of his “antic disposition” or the literal plays he stages), he will represent his situation, the need for action, even his own shirking of action—but will not act.</p>

<p>There is a striking example when Hamlet has the perfect opportunity to slay the villainous king as he kneels in an (ultimately vain) attempt to pray: his literary proclivity intervenes once again and he invents a reason not to do it. If the king, he reasons, is killed while repenting for his sins then he goes to heaven, while his father suffers in purgatory—an insufficient retribution. But this is specious; we see through the role of the too-severe vengeful hero that Hamlet casts for himself. In close quarters with the defenseless king, he is repelled from the act by the same factors that have already delayed it, though he hides this from himself and attempts to reinterpret it with words.</p>

<p>These factors need not involve moral repugnance at the act (we will consider this possibility later). They may be as simple as cowardice (will the guards discover him? will he himself be put to death as a regicide?), or just the sheer disconcerting magnitude of the act of taking the life of someone at close quarters—something the young Hamlet is surely unpracticed in. What is crucial here is not so much the nature of his apprehensions as the alternative channel that has already been carved for his energies to run down—i.e. his literary propensity.</p>

<p>There are times where he seems to regret his slipped opportunities to kill the king. For instance, in his soliloquy right before he leaves for England: “How all occasions do inform against me | And spur my dull revenge!” (IV.iv.32–34). This points to a final purpose of his continual literary productions: to rouse himself to action. As Weisberg says:</p>

<blockquote><p>The play as a whole may be seen as an unsuccessful effort on Hamlet’s part to purge himself of the delusion that his pen or his tongue are suitable replacements for his sword. (p. 332)</p></blockquote>

<p>Indeed, that soliloquy ends with the rousing words: “O, from this time forth | My thoughts be bloody, or be nothing worth!” But thoughts, and words, are passive—and can never, of themselves, cross the chasm that separates them from action. Again and again Hamlet uses his overdeveloped capacity for words to avoid and/or rouse himself to deeds. But what comes of this?</p>

<p>On the voyage to England, it is true, Hamlet seems to act bloodily and decisively. He discovers Claudius’ secret commission to the King of England to have him killed, and replaces it with one demanding the deaths of his friends-turned-informers, Rosencrantz and Guildenstern. Although not explicitly stated, it seems highly unlikely that Rosencrantz and Guildenstern were aware of the sealed contents of the letter (why would the king entrust them with this knowledge when he didn’t have to?). Apart from this, their only crime is to have attempted to find out what was afflicting Hamlet’s spirit and to alleviate it—at the secret behest of the king, yes, but a king they could not know was a murderous usurper, and for the sake of a friend who was deliberately pretending to be out of his mind. The cruelty of Hamlet’s action seems out of all proportion to the situation.</p>

<p>We see something similarly excessive in his treatment of Ophelia, whom he apparently loved. At best, he realizes she is being used by the king and Polonius, and this seeming betrayal fuels his wrath against her. Shakespeare hints at this. But even then, does he assume her intent is to harm him? She knows as little about the king’s true nature as Rosencrantz and Guildenstern.</p>

<p>Hamlet lashes out against those he <em>can</em> lash out at—anyone who has some association with the real object of his anger, whom he never utters a clear and direct word of rebuke to until the very end. His explosive resentment wounds the mind of his beloved and takes the lives of his friends. The nearest he comes to actually revenging himself on Claudius, it is in a sudden moment of passion, stabbing a man behind a curtain—who turns out to be Polonius. Because he avoids the justified act of retribution, and despite his resort to words, words, words, Hamlet wreaks much tragic and avoidable havoc.</p>

<p><img src="https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/5/5b/Eug%C3%A8ne_Delacroix_-_Hamlet-_Hamlet_and_the_Corpse_of_Polonius_-_1941.215.11_-_Cleveland_Museum_of_Art.tif/lossy-page1-345px-Eug%C3%A8ne_Delacroix_-_Hamlet-_Hamlet_and_the_Corpse_of_Polonius_-_1941.215.11_-_Cleveland_Museum_of_Art.tif.jpg" alt="Delacroix, Hamlet and the Corpse of Polonius (1835)" title="Delacroix, Hamlet and the Corpse of Polonius"/></p>

<h2 id="dionysian-man" id="dionysian-man">Dionysian Man</h2>

<p>It was Nietzsche who coined the term <em>ressentiment</em>, at least in the sense it’s used here. And he also had something to say, quite explicitly, about Hamlet—though what he wrote might seem to be in a certain tension with what I’ve claimed so far. This is what he wrote in <em>The Birth of Tragedy</em>, after describing the Dionysian state of ecstatic intoxication:</p>

<blockquote><p>For the rapture of the Dionysian state with its annihilation of the ordinary bounds and limits of existence contains, while it lasts, a <em>lethargic</em> element in which all personal experiences of the past become immersed. This chasm of oblivion separates the worlds of everyday reality and of Dionysian reality. But as soon as this everyday reality re-enters consciousness, it is experienced as such, with nausea: an ascetic, will-negating mood is the fruit of these states.</p>

<p>In this sense the Dionysian man resembles Hamlet: both have once looked truly into the essence of things, they have <em>gained knowledge</em>, and nausea inhibits action; for their action could not change anything in the eternal nature of things; they feel it to be ridiculous or humiliating that they should be asked to set right a world that is out of joint. Knowledge kills action; action requires the veils of illusion: that is the doctrine of Hamlet, not that cheap wisdom of Jack the Dreamer who reflects too much and, as it were, from an excess of possibilities does not get around to action. Not reflection, no—true knowledge, an insight into the horrible truth, outweighs any motive for action, both in Hamlet and in the Dionysian man. (Section 7; p. 59–60)</p></blockquote>

<p>Thus Hamlet feels the futility and absurdity of all particular things, of all particular actions. He has sensed beyond our myriad self-protective social illusions the one vast and boundlessly violent will of nature. His brilliant intellect perhaps once led him to this realization, or his passionate heart intuited it. Perhaps it was his love of music or of tragic plays. In any case, it was confirmed by the senseless death of his father and his senseless replacement by his uncle—on the throne of Denmark and in the bed of the queen. Hamlet knows it is not <em>this</em> specific time that is out of joint, but time itself. The world of ordinary human experience, in which the cosmic will is painfully divided and feeds on itself—<em>this</em> is the fundamental problem, and a problem that seems to admit of no solution within life. One can only ask: “To be or not to be—”</p>

<p>But this unbounded nausea at existence seems a little different from Hamlet’s individual resentment against Claudius for usurping his father and him. In fact, Nietzsche says that the Dionysian man sees <em>truly</em> into the essence of things. Indeed, ‘Dionysian’ is generally a very positive term in Nietzsche’s writing, standing in contrast to the highly negative term ‘Christian.’ Does Nietzsche’s stated view of Hamlet contradict my Nietzschean interpretation?</p>

<p>It’s not so simple here, though: <em>The Birth of Tragedy</em> was Nietzsche’s first book, and in it his philosophy was not yet fully developed. For a start, he had not yet developed his notion of <em>ressentiment</em>. The book was primarily concerned with explaining ancient Greek tragedy as the combination of Apollonian (dreamlike, form-giving) and Dionysian (intoxicated, form-dissolving) tendencies. In it, it is the combination the two that is affirmed; each by itself has its problems. Nietzsche’s translator Kaufmann notes that in his later work the term ‘Dionysian’ signifies something different: namely, the life-affirming <em>combination</em> of Dionysian and Apollonian, in contrast to the life-denying Christian tendency which is alien to it (p. 20).</p>

<p>So when Nietzsche talks about Hamlet as the ‘Dionysian man’ in <em>Birth of Tragedy</em>, it is far from an unconditional endorsement of Hamlet’s perspective. Hamlet has something that the more superficial men around him lack, a certain insight into the essence of reality; but he lacks something too, something that renders his insight more dangerous than beneficial.</p>

<p>In his late work <em>Twilight of the Idols</em>, Nietzsche writes:</p>

<blockquote><p>...judgments and valuations of life, whether for or against, cannot be true: their only value lies in the fact that they are symptoms; they can be considered only as symptoms – <em>per se</em> such judgments are nonsense. (p. 11–12)</p></blockquote>

<p>How could one estimate the value of life? Nietzsche says the person who would try to do so “is a contending party, or rather the very object in the dispute.” The condemnation of life says more about the person who makes that judgment than it does about life itself. Even the Dionysian insight doesn’t have to lead to life-denial; it could instead lead to the greatest <em>affirmation</em> of life. For Schopenhauer, who had a very similar insight and whose philosophy heavily influenced Nietzsche, it indeed led to the condemnation of life. But even for the early Nietzsche of <em>Birth of Tragedy</em>, the same insight had the <em>opposite</em> significance (indeed, the book can be seen as his breaking with Schopenhauer). How this could be became, in a sense, the whole Nietzschean project.</p>

<p>The book asks: how were the ancient Greeks able to affirm life so well, while having “looked boldly right into the terrible destructiveness of so-called world history as well as the cruelty of nature, and being in danger of longing for a Buddhistic negation of the will” (p. 59)? And it answers: because of their <em>art</em>; and preeminently, because of their art of <em>tragedy</em>.</p>

<p>Nietzsche believed there was great significance in the fact that the art of tragedy—that magnificent complex of music and drama—arose out of a simple chorus cast as satyrs. Satyrs were jubilant, playful, sexually potent creatures, part-human and part-animal, devotees of Dionysus. In the presence of this chorus, says Nietzsche, “the Greek man of culture felt himself nullified”:</p>

<blockquote><p>...the gulfs between man and man give way to an overwhelming feeling of unity leading back to the very heart of nature. The metaphysical comfort—with which, I am suggesting even now, every true tragedy leaves us—that life is at the bottom of things, despite all the changes of appearances, indestructibly powerful and pleasurable—this comfort appears in incarnate clarity in the chorus of satyrs, a chorus of natural beings who live ineradicably, as it were, behind all civilization and remain eternally the same, despite the changes of generations and of the history of nations. (p. 59)</p></blockquote>

<p>The actual drama of the tragedy—the words and action that occur on the stage—evolved as an Apollonian projection of the ecstatic Dionysian music of the satyr chorus. Even when choruses were no longer cast as satyrs, their function remained. Their song was an implicit affirmation of being, generating images and words that were beautiful in their very terribleness. It is in this condensation of Dionysian force into Apollonian form, combined with the fundamentally affirmative tone of the chorus, that the art of tragedy is healing rather than destructive.</p>

<blockquote><p>“Art saves,” says Nietzsche (p. 59). To the Dionysian man nauseated with existence, “<em>art</em> approaches as a saving sorceress, expert at healing. She alone knows how to turn these nauseous thoughts about the horror or absurdity of existence into notions with which one can live: these are the <em>sublime</em> as the artistic taming of the horrible, and the <em>comic</em> as the artistic discharge of the nausea of absurdity” (p. 60).</p></blockquote>

<p>So we can, at least potentially, <em>know</em> what Hamlet knows and say <em>yes</em> to the flux of becoming, to time perpetually out of joint, to life which in one sense is futile but in another sense “indestructibly powerful and pleasurable.” The artistic perspective, the Greek tragic perspective, brings us to this. We can therefore <em>act</em>, can decisively play our part in existence.</p>

<p><img src="https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/5/58/Elihu_Vedder_-_The_Young_Marsyas_Charming_the_Hares_%281878%29.jpg/640px-Elihu_Vedder_-_The_Young_Marsyas_Charming_the_Hares_%281878%29.jpg" alt="Elihu Vedder, Marsyas Enchanting the Hares (1878)" title="Elihu Vedder, Marsyas Enchanting the Hares"/></p>

<p>Now, Hamlet <em>loves</em> art—and in particular, it seems, tragedies. In an article titled <em><a href="https://philpapers.org/rec/PYLDIT" title="Pyles, Dionysus in the Mirror">Dionysus in the Mirror: Hamlet as Nietzsche&#39;s Dionysian Man</a></em>, Timothy Pyles argues that Hamlet finds in art the healing that allows him to affirm life and finally act. When he sees the actor weeping for the Trojan queen Hecuba, he realizes Hecuba is just as fictive or illusory as the world in general and that:</p>

<blockquote><p>…the only way to genuinely participate in such a fictive world, the only way to <em>act</em> in such a world of illusion, is to in essence play along. In order for Hamlet to take action and escape his Dionysian paralysis, he must learn to play his role in this world of appearances; he must convert his thoughts and actions, his very self, into an Apollonian representation. And it is the stage that affords this recognition, and thus, ultimately, this comfort. For, in the end, ‘What’s Hecuba to him, or he to Hecuba?’ [II.ii.569]. Why, nothing more than Hamlet’s father is to him, or he to his father; all such relationships, because all are grounded in individuation, are illusory. (A136)</p></blockquote>

<p>For Pyles, the play <em>Hamlet</em> pivots around the play-within-the-play, <em>The Murder of Gonzago</em> or <em>The Mousetrap</em> that Hamlet stages to catch Claudius’ conscience. Pyles claims that in this artistic representation of his own situation he is finally spurred to action. His first action following the play is to confront Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, “directly, accusing them of lying and of debasing him” (A138). And yet, I would say, it’s not so direct after all: he continues to feign madness, and uses a metaphor (“You would play upon me; you would seem to know my stops…”) rather than explicitly accusing them.</p>

<p>His next decisive action, says Pyles, is the murder of Polonius:</p>

<blockquote><p>...it is this act—this ecstatic, brutal, Bacchic act—that finally and totally redeems his Dionysian mind. This is an action so decisive, so extreme and deliberate, that it is impossible to imagine Hamlet having committed to it before this moment; that is, before his experience observing the performance of the players. Hamlet has been unshackled by the representation of his state, on the stage, to finally act. (A139)</p></blockquote>

<p>But it is <em>not</em> a decisive, deliberate act, to which Hamlet ‘committed,’ precisely because it is ecstatic, brutal, and Bacchic. In a sudden rage he kills a man behind a curtain, and doesn’t even know who he is killing. Moments earlier (though still after the play) he lets his opportunity to deliberately kill the king slip. Pyles is mistaken: this is just the same Hamlet as before.</p>

<p>So why does art not cure Hamlet of his nausea at existence and his inaction? Perhaps this is because it depends, ultimately, on the individual will. Just as thoughts and words of themselves can never cross the chasm separating them from action, art can soothe and inspire but never of itself cause the individual to affirm life and act within it. In fact, because of its soothing and inspiring qualities, it can actually distract from this. Hamlet uses art like he uses words—as a <em>substitute</em> for life and action. <em>The Mousetrap</em> probably is just as much for his own immediate benefit as it is a means for catching out Claudius: he must see his tragic and senseless situation aesthetically—made sublime—and see also, perhaps, how it is avenged. But as we have seen, it doesn’t suffice to stir him to decisive action. His pessimism and despondency remain, he avoids killing the king, and the events of the play <em>Hamlet</em> only accelerate due to his hasty and confused slaying of Polonius. Perhaps he could have used the <em>The Mousetrap</em>’s inspiration to take a more affirmative and proactive stance—but <em>chose</em> not to.</p>

<p>But why would he choose not to? Here we again encounter Hamlet’s <em>ressentiment</em>. The Dionysian man is nauseated by particular action because of a true awareness of being; but Hamlet <em>also</em> resents existence because of his very particular situation. His resentment against being is not simply due to some ecstatic intuition, but stems from the poison of personal frustration—at the unacknowledged core of which is his own shunting from the kingship by Claudius. Hamlet wants revenge, and this thwarted desire finds an outlet in denigrating existence in general, which in turn paralyses him further—if existence is essentially horrible, unfair and absurd, what is the point of a particular act of retribution?</p>

<p>In short, it is Hamlet’s <em>ressentiment</em> that fuels and perpetuates his Dionysian paralysis. He <em>could</em> move beyond it into an artistic–affirmative stance which denies nothing of the Dionysian insight into being, but to do this he would have to sacrifice his resentment against being, acknowledge the nature of his resentment against Claudius, and overcome whatever cowardice he has.</p>

<h2 id="man-unlimited" id="man-unlimited">Man Unlimited?</h2>

<p>Harold Bloom saw it differently. In his books <em>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</em> and then <em>Hamlet: Poem Unlimited</em> he praises Hamlet to the skies. “Consciousness is his salient characteristic,” says Bloom in the first book. “He is the most aware and knowing figure ever conceived” (p. 404). And a little later:</p>

<blockquote><p>Hamlet, as a character, bewilders us because he is so endlessly suggestive. Are there any limits to him? His <em>inwardness</em> is his most radical originality; the ever-growing inner self, the dream of an infinite consciousness, has never been more fully portrayed. (p. 416)</p></blockquote>



<p>I wouldn’t argue against Hamlet being a character of great consciousness and inwardness; he clearly is. But I believe these qualities are intertwined with his <em>ressentiment</em>, and because of this, have very definite limits. He uses awareness, even self-awareness, as he uses art and words—all of these are (apart from the value they have in themselves) an evasion of action and a substitute for it. And his <em>ressentiment</em> warps his consciousness; exactly how self-aware is he? As mentioned before, his first soliloquy is silent about what must have then been his main complaint against Claudius: that he stole the throne from him. Likewise, his <em>ressentiment</em> warps his view of Ophelia and his friends Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, so that he ends up treating all of them with shocking cruelty.</p>

<p>Yet he certainly has <em>some</em> self-awareness. Thus he continually berates himself for avoiding what he swore to do. With sometimes more, sometimes less acuity, he knows that action is needed, the nature of that action, and that he is avoiding it. And this, I think, is why he never gives way to that full-blown value-inversion that Nietzsche talked so much about. A slave revolt in Hamlet’s aristocratic values would look something like this: I <em>should not</em> kill or depose the king; I <em>do not</em> want to be king and <em>do not</em> want retribution; instead, I will remain passive victim, innocent and harmless and unresisting—and <em>thus</em> be morally superior to him, thus get the better of him! But it never comes to this. If Hamlet distorts the natural order of values, it is by elevating words above action, rejecting his love for Ophelia, and denigrating the splendor of existence.</p>

<p>And yet, there does appear a strange transformation in his character in Act V, when he returns to the Danish court after escaping the English execution arranged for him by Claudius (and knowing full well of it):</p>

<blockquote><p>By returning, he has no options beyond killing or being killed. The same mob that followed Laertes could more readily be summoned by the prince, beloved of the people, according to Claudius’s earlier, rueful admission. Yet Hamlet entertains no such prospects. Power is there, whenever he chooses to take it, but he no longer desires to be king. (<em>Hamlet: Poem Unlimited</em>, p. 86)</p></blockquote>

<p>And yet it is in the midst of Act V, right before he is challenged to the duel with Laertes, that Hamlet repeats his intention to kill the king (“to quit him with this arm”) and at last explicitly admits that he has “popped in between th’ election and my hopes” (V.ii.65). Hamlet still desires to be king.</p>

<p>Yet there <em>is</em> something changed about him. Bloom calls this “a stance that is indescribable: call it quietism, disinterestedness, wise passivity, or what one will” (ibid., p. 141). We see this as he departs for the duel, knowing he may very well be going to his death.</p>

<blockquote><p><em>Horatio</em>. If your mind dislike anything, obey it. I will forestall their repair hither and say you are not fit.</p>

<p><em>Hamlet</em>. Not a whit, we defy augury. There is special providence in the fall of a sparrow. If it be now, ’tis not to come; if it be not to come, it will be now, if it be not now, yet it will come. The readiness is all. Since no man of aught he leaves knows, what is’t to leave betimes? Let be.
(V.ii.220–225)</p></blockquote>

<p>Bloom understands this as a kind of Nietzschean affirmation of fate, the creative transformation of time’s “It was” into “Thus I willed it!” (see <em>Thus Spoke Zarathustra</em>, Pt. II, Of Redemption). But the imagery is Christian, referring to the words of Jesus: “Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father” (Matthew 10:29).</p>

<p>Hamlet’s transformation is, I think, neither Nietzschean nor Christian, but really just a continuation of his <em>ressentiment</em> in a different mode. He still has no plan for deposing the king, and yet, at the very end, he does kill him. He dies neither an innocent lamb nor a bold and decisive hero. What has changed is his self-conception, his words, his <em>language</em>. Commenting on these lines, Weisberg observes:</p>

<blockquote><p>Rather it seems to me probable that the speech signifies a <em>continuation of ressentient inactivity</em>, a replacement of <em>one literature for another</em> in Hamlet’s persistent desire to be mediated by literary norms in dealing with Claudius […] Hamlet is not choosing faith, any more than he is choosing action. He is merely investing a new set of words with the responsibility to motivate him to a vengeance which he has long considered proper. This new vocabulary, this transposition from Greek to Christian metaphor is no more than literary ressentiment re-articulated. (335–336)</p></blockquote>

<p>Even the act of finally killing the king is basically reactive and prompted by words:</p>

<blockquote><p>...he seems in the end to drift into the vengeance, needing even in the midst of the duel scene’s ensuing carnage the shock of Laertes’ dying <em>words</em> (a final literary mediation?) “The King, the King’s to blame” to stumble toward the long-awaited deed. (336)</p></blockquote>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/CWWZ8CvF.jpg" alt="Gustave Moreau, Hamlet Killing King Claudius" title="Gustave Moreau, Hamlet Killing King Claudius"/></p>

<p>In appearing to embrace passivity, the Hamlet of Act V comes closer than ever to an inversion of his noble values. But in the final scene, paradoxically, we see flashes of his native nobility. He apologizes to Laertes, then forgives him as he lies dying. He fights honestly, valiantly, and, true to Claudius’ prediction, never inspects the foils. Indeed, his very return to Elsinore is heroic—he could easily have fled elsewhere when he learned of the king’s first plot to kill him. He strives to act yet resists this at the same time; all the while his resentment burns within him and warps his consciousness—however vast it grows.</p>

<h2 id="man-of-conscience" id="man-of-conscience">Man of Conscience?</h2>

<p>So far, I’ve assumed that some form of retributive action against Claudius is good, is the right thing to do. It certainly accords with the ethos of his noble upbringing and position. In this case, his hesitation can only be viewed as a failure. However, in his article <em><a href="https://drive.proton.me/urls/3N04ZXX940#lepDptBFwo2I" title="Girard, Hamlet&#39;s Dull Revenge">Hamlet’s Dull Revenge</a></em>, René Girard disputes this: Hamlet’s reluctance to avenge his father is really his great virtue; his failure is that he doesn’t go far enough and renounce revenge completely.</p>

<p>According to Girard, <em>Hamlet</em> is a play split against itself: on the surface it is a revenge tragedy, providing thrill and catharsis for common theatergoers rooting for revenge; on a deeper level, however, it is a denunciation of the whole genre and reality of revenge. In his reading, Hamlet’s intended revenge against his father’s killer would just be one link in a long chain of revenge killings. It would not only be destructive, but futile. At the same time, it is absolutely what is expected of him by his social milieu—and by his audience. Hamlet half-consciously intuits the evil and futility of revenge and struggles against his play to avoid it.</p>

<p>But at the same time, he seeks it. He cannot give it up completely. And so Hamlet himself is split against himself. This leads to his “dull revenge”—the sick revenge within him, whose symptoms:</p>

<blockquote><p>…always resemble that unnameable paralysis of the will, that ineffable corruption of the spirit that affect not only Hamlet, but the other characters as well. The devious ways of these characters, the bizarre plots they hatch, their passion for watching without being watched, their propensity to voyeurism and spying, the general disease of human relations make a good deal of sense as a description of an undifferentiated no man’s land between revenge and no revenge in which we are still living. (p. 296)</p></blockquote>

<p>We are in this situation due to the “Judeo-Christian ferment” begun by the Bible, which ultimately rejects violence and revenge and exposes the dynamics of victimization, by which the innocent Messiah was put to death. Even as secular people, we cannot shake this awareness, and yet we cannot definitively renounce revenge. Given this dilemma, Hamlet resorts to ‘strategy’:</p>

<blockquote><p>Thanks to the notion of strategy, men can postpone revenge indefinitely without ever giving it up. They are equally terrified by both radical solutions and they go on living as long as possible, if not forever, in the no man’s land of sick revenge. (p. 297)</p></blockquote>

<p>‘Sick revenge,’ I would say, looks a lot like <em>ressentiment</em>. But while the latter stems from weakness or cowardice, the former stems from genuine moral awareness. Both rob us of the release of poisonous feelings through direct action. The question is: which of these does Hamlet suffer from?</p>

<p><img src="https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/6/61/Titian_-_Crowning_with_Thorns_-_WGA22806.jpg/459px-Titian_-_Crowning_with_Thorns_-_WGA22806.jpg" alt="Titian, Christ Crowned with Thorns (1542–3)" title="Titian, Christ Crowned with Thorns"/></p>

<p>In his article, Girard notes:</p>

<blockquote><p>It cannot be without a purpose that Shakespeare suggests the old Hamlet, the murdered king, was a murderer himself. […] However nasty Claudius may look, he cannot look nasty enough if he appears in a context of previous revenge; he cannot generate, as a villain, the absolute passion and dedication demanded of Hamlet. The problem with Hamlet is that he cannot forget the context. (p. 283)</p></blockquote>

<p>But what is this context? I cannot find where Shakespeare suggests the old Hamlet was a murderer. He was a warrior, in which capacity he “smote the sledded Polacks on the ice.” He fought the King of Norway in single combat, openly and lawfully, and won. His ghost must walk the night and fast in fires (i.e. endure purgatory) until “the foul crimes done in my days of nature | Are burnt and purged away”—but are these crimes murders? Does one go to purgatory and not to hell for unrepented <em>murders</em>?</p>

<p>And in any case, what had he done to Claudius? Shakespeare gives no indication King Hamlet had harmed him, except by being the rightful king and Gertrude’s husband. Where, then, is the long chain of revenge in which the younger Hamlet will be just another link?</p>

<p>With this, I think, Girard’s reading of Hamlet falls apart. Hamlet’s sickness started before he learned about his father’s murder: it is present in his first soliloquy, when Claudius’ only crime against him is to have been elected king instead of him, just as the elder Hamlet’s only crime was to have been king instead of Claudius. But, as Hamlet learns from the ghost (and as is confirmed for us by Claudius’ prayer)—Claudius murdered King Hamlet and usurped the throne. From the moment he knows this, he knows he is justified in acting, that it is in fact his duty to act.</p>

<p>He tries various means to rouse himself to this. One thing I agree with Girard about is the importance of <em>mimesis</em>. Hamlet repeatedly tries to catch enthusiasm for his cause from others. One wonders to what extent his attempt to turn Gertrude against Claudius is because her shift in attitude would strengthen his own resolve. A more obvious example is Laertes, outraged son of a slain father. Hamlet’s imitation of his grief reaches an absurd pitch at Ophelia’s grave, and shortly after he accepts Laertes’ invitation to duel. One is driven to mimic one’s enemy. Weisberg suggests that Hamlet also envies Claudius—not just because he is king, but because he can act decisively, and is a better actor than him (he plays his part better than Hamlet can play his). He maintains it is not only his resentment, but also this repressed envy, that poisons Hamlet’s mind.</p>

<h2 id="conclusions" id="conclusions">Conclusions</h2>

<p>For Girard, Hamlet represents all of us, in the midst of a long and awkward transformation from a pagan to a truly Christian moral consciousness. As Justin Murphy remarked, Hamlet is man ‘in-between’ pagan and Christian, torn in two, unable to properly avail himself of the virtues of either.</p>

<p>Hamlet has a strange relationship with Christianity. On the one hand, the play is steeped in it: it provides the basis for the purgatorial ghost of Hamlet’s father (or the demon masquerading as him, if we prefer to read it this way); Claudius prays, and tries—but fails—to repent; Hamlet quotes scripture in the final scene. On other hand, Hamlet seems to drift beyond it. He continually espouses or assumes a kind of nihilism. Despite having spoken with a spirit that was witnessed by others, the notion that death might not be oblivion occurs to him during his ‘To be, or not to be’ soliloquy only as a second thought: “To sleep—<em>perchance</em> to dream: ay, there’s the rub” (III.i.65; italics mine). When he is dying, his words are stubbornly unreligious.</p>

<p>I propose that, rather than being pre-Christian, Hamlet could just as easily be seen as post-Christian. Rather than being stuck between a pagan ethos he’s abandoned and a Christian ethos he hasn’t fully embraced, we can see him as stuck between a Christian and Nietzschean view of reality, as sunk in that nihilism that marks the transition from the one to the other. As Nietzsche suggested, he sees the futility of all things—not just of revenge—and this paralyzes him. He cannot embrace his role in life, or forge himself a new one. He cannot play a part in an existence that seems ultimately meaningless. This fuels his resistance to his surroundings and himself; it fuels our sense that he resists the very play he is in.</p>

<p>My thesis is that it’s <em>ressentiment</em>—not genuine moral rejection of revenge—that leads Hamlet to this impasse. Instead of taking action against Claudius and relieving himself of his toxic feelings, he lets these feelings poison his view of the world, until he comes to see all being as pointless and evil. It’s his <em>ressentiment</em> that leads him to the Dionysian realization and that colors his experience of it. For the fact that everyday life in the world is dwarfed by the vast heedless force of the cosmos itself is amenable to multiple interpretations. For a Schopenhauer, it can imply the ultimate negation of life’s value; for a Nietzsche, its ultimate affirmation. Hamlet could have gone the Nietzschean route, avenging his father (or decisively taking any other stance) while affirming life as a joyful and sublime, ultimately tragic play. But, I propose, it’s his <em>ressentiment</em> that stops him. He <em>wants</em> to be embittered; his <em>ressentiment</em> has progressed so far that he <em>wants</em> to convict life itself. To embrace life and act decisively would be to let this go, to realize his own will to power and the extent to which its frustration has warped his awareness.</p>

<p>Hamlet seems to have an ever-growing consciousness because this is where <em>ressentiment</em> flows when it cannot find an outlet in action. Thoughts and words and representations. He resonates with us and seems to represent us because we (many of us) share in his affliction. The person given to intellectual pursuits has a similar propensity to escape into thoughts and words rather than asserting himself in the world. This can be okay, if we are free of envy and vengeance toward the world, or at least recognize and deal with that which we do have. But it can be disastrous if we let it spiral into <em>ressentiment</em>. Weisberg concludes that we love Hamlet because “of the articulation by him of every literary individual’s peculiar problems in a political world” (p. 337). I’m reminded, too, of Justin’s remark that Horatio is the real unsung hero. For Bloom, “actually we are Horatio, Hamlet’s perpetual audience, which is why Horatio is in the play” (<em>Hamlet: Poem Unlimited</em>, p. 13).</p>

<p><img src="https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/3/3d/The_Play_Scene_in_Hamlet.jpg/640px-The_Play_Scene_in_Hamlet.jpg" alt="Edwin Austin Abbey, The Play Scene in Hamlet (1897)" title="Edwin Austin Abbey, The Play Scene in Hamlet"/></p>

<p>This has been a rather Nietzschean interpretation of Hamlet. I should say that I’m not fully wedded to all of it. I’m not sure the Dionysian insight has been rightly characterized, either by a pessimist like Schopenhauer or a vitalist like Nietzsche, or that it even represents the final truth. I’m not sure that Christianity necessarily leads to nihilism or that nihilism yields to Nietzschean life-affirmation. And I wouldn’t simply identify Christianity with <em>ressentiment</em>, as Nietzsche does. There has been an overtly ‘noble’ Christianity—this is, indeed, the Christianity of when and where <em>Hamlet</em> is set. And even the self-giving radicalism of the earliest Christians can be seen as a noble generosity flowing from a felt superabundance, as Scheler pointed out in his book on <em>Ressentiment</em>.</p>

<p>I don’t think Girard is wrong to lament endless cycles of revenge, or the violence of unjust victimization. But to lament <em>all</em> violence? This becomes problematic because, as is obvious from the slightest acquaintance with it, biological life is <em>constituted</em> by violence (I’ve explored this problem <a href="https://gpxavier.writeas.com/the-violence-of-life-vpck" title="The Violence of Life">more fully elsewhere</a>). To accept or reject violence in this maximal sense thus quickly becomes ‘to be or not to be?’</p>

<p>The right question therefore seems to be: <em>what</em> violence is justified, and <em>when</em>? And with this I turn to the final topic I want to explore: <em><strong>what should Hamlet have done</strong></em>?</p>

<p>The most obvious option is <em>kill Claudius</em>—strike him down in retribution for his unjust murder of Hamlet’s father. Perhaps in secret, as he almost did when Claudius was praying. But this is not the only option. Hamlet could also, potentially, <em>depose</em> the king and put him on trial. Upon hearing of his own father’s death, Laertes is able to summon a mob and successfully storm the palace. Hamlet, adored by the people, would presumably be even more successful. Is there no evidence of Claudius’ crime? But there must be <em>some</em>; the play doesn’t show us Hamlet running around, making inquiries. Did Claudius tell no one of his plot? Did no one witness it, or its preparation? If he won Gertrude before the murder, did no one know of her adultery? Even to <em>accuse</em> the king, before the court and the people, even without deposing him—this would be an action noble, decisive, and just. And finally, if he has no other options, he may flee Claudius’ tyranny and return with a liberating army, as Malcolm does in <em>Macbeth</em>.</p>

<p>And he <em>may</em>, of course, freely renounce retribution and forgive. Though strictly speaking, if Claudius never repents, Hamlet can never forgive (what is one doing if one ‘forgives’ someone who isn’t even sorry?). Nevertheless, he may renounce retribution. But what would be motivating this? It’s actually surprising, given the Christian background of the play, that Hamlet <em>doesn’t</em> appeal to a Christian renunciation of revenge to avoid his duty. If motivated by his unacknowledged <em>ressentiment</em>, this would simply be its full fruition into an inversion of values. If he acknowledged his <em>ressentiment</em> and felt himself fully capable of taking vengeance and <em>still</em> renounced it out of love for something higher—that is a different story. That too is a genuine option.</p>

<p>But Hamlet does none of these. Though he gets his retribution in the end, it is at the cost of his own life and six others—deaths that could have been avoided had he acted with prudent yet decisive courage, one way or another. He could have justly purged the state of the evil Claudius and reigned long as a wise and just king. Even at the revenge-renouncing extreme, he could have lived (however long), wise and just, purged of his <em>ressentiment</em>, blessing the world rather than cursing it.</p>

<p>But, on the other hand, all that would have robbed us of a marvelous tragedy. In the end when the bold young Fortinbras arrives to claim the kingdom, as the bodies are removed and the guns blast their final salute—we can perhaps hear the immortal laughter and song of the satyrs.</p>

<h3 id="references" id="references"><strong>References</strong></h3>

<p>Bloom. H. (1998). <em>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</em>. Riverhead Books.</p>

<p>Bloom, H. (2003). <em>Hamlet: Poem Unlimited</em>. Riverhead Books.</p>

<p>Nietzsche, F. <em>The Birth of Tragedy and The Case of Wagner</em> (1967 W. Kaufmann translation). Random House.</p>

<p>Shakespeare, W. <em>The Tragedy of Hamlet, King of Denmark</em> (1963 Signet Classic edition). New American Library.</p>

<h3 id="footnotes" id="footnotes">Footnotes</h3>

<p>* <em>If you’re an independent writer or thinker, I’d highly recommend joining this! There are regular live discussions on the Great Books, and unlimited opportunities to exchange ideas (theoretical and practical), inspiration, or work with others.</em></p>

<p>** <em>This is a neologism, the adjective for</em> ressentiment<em>, used in Weisberg’s article and by Friedenberg and Gold before him (see his footnote 16).</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/hamlets-ressentiment</guid>
      <pubDate>Tue, 12 Mar 2024 10:10:22 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>The Gladiator</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/the-gladiator?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[The crowd roared. The noise echoed through the dark stone passages, into the cell in which Marcus and the others sat awaiting their fate. Above them, on the arena floor, men were being torn apart by animals – an appetizer for the fifty thousand spectators before the main course of the gladiatorial fights.&#xA;&#xA;The chilling sense of dread that Marcus had been struggling against all morning suddenly seized hold of his heart and seemed to paralyze him. This was to be his first real fight as a gladiator. He had trained for this continuously for the past six months, with all the grueling rigor that training required. He was larger and stronger than he had ever been, and had been victorious in many of the practice bouts – though by no means all. But all the same, in this moment as he heard the crowd’s ferocity echo around him and imagined the desperate violence with which his opponent would meet him, he felt utterly helpless.&#xA;&#xA;His head slumped forward and he held his face in his hands. “How did I get here?” he asked himself for the hundredth time.&#xA;&#xA;Here he was, locked in a cell beneath the Colosseum, a slave about to die – yet he had been born a free man, a Roman. Before his calamitous change in fortunes, Marcus Postumius Tento had been wealthy and on the rise, a quaestor in the imperial province of Cilicia, assistant to the governor. In this role, he was in charge of the provincial finances; and, like nearly all such officials in the empire, had established a mutually beneficial arrangement with the governor, whereby each acquired some extra funds they were not, in theory, entitled to. Although one did not talk about this practice too openly, it seemed that everyone of importance turned a blind eye to it.&#xA;&#xA;This suddenly changed when the magistrate Quintus Rutilius Lupus reported the governor’s arrangement with Marcus to the new emperor. Quintus was an ambitious and utterly unscrupulous man, frustrated with the slow pace of his career and desperate for a province. Though Marcus couldn’t prove it, he knew Quintus had himself engaged in the same behavior in the petty offices he had held so far.&#xA;&#xA;The new emperor was young and idealistic, and the rumors of senatorial arrogance and corruption that Quintus sent swirling through the Roman populace added to the pressure. Marcus and the governor were removed from their posts and put on trial. The judgment: guilty. The sentence: damnati ad ludos – condemned to the games. The emperor wanted to make an example of them, to send a message that official corruption would not be tolerated.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus ground his teeth as he remembered the callous and self-satisfied face of Quintus at the trial. The former governor killed himself immediately following the sentence, to avoid the disgrace of his punishment. Marcus was too attached to life to follow him.&#xA;&#xA;Suddenly, he found himself stripped of all his wealth, stripped of his very citizenship. He was legally a slave, and was sent to the gladiatorial school to be trained for the games – to kill and be killed for the entertainment of the thundering masses above him.&#xA;&#xA;But still, he considered, this wasn’t the worst fate that could have befallen him. He had not been condemned ad bestias, like the unfortunate victims, bereft of armor, weapons and clothing, now being ripped apart by the teeth of tigers and lions. Neither had he been sentenced to the cleaner, certain death of a beheading.&#xA;&#xA;He reflected, tracing the same circle of thought he had done a hundred times before: this was not, strictly speaking, a sentence of death. He might yet live. Gladiatorial fights only rarely ended in death. More often, the loser submitted, and was granted his life because he fought bravely. Many gladiators lived long enough to retire. After five years he would be eligible to receive his freedom; perhaps sooner, if he really impressed the crowd.&#xA;&#xA;“I must fight bravely,” he thought. “That is the only way I can survive.” He recalled the gladiatorial fights he had witnessed as a free man – the way a gladiator would continue almost to the very end, cut and smeared with blood yet still parrying the increasingly forceful blows of his opponent; how he might pivot to dodge the final blow then suddenly lunge forward and thrust at him, all his energies concentrated in that last desperate movement. He recalled the exhilaration he had felt as a spectator; the way the crowd adored the strongest, bravest, most skillful, most agile; all the fame and glory these accrued. He recalled the military training of his youth, all the discipline and fortitude it had drilled into him. He recalled, finally, the gladiatorial training he had just received, and all the practical skill he had acquired.&#xA;&#xA;“I may be a slave,” he thought, “but I will not die like one. I will live, or die with glory.” The frigid terror that had filled his chest now retreated. He shook his head briskly, cracked his knuckles, and stood up.&#xA;&#xA;He imagined the fight that lay ahead of him, imagined the desperate ferocity with which his opponent would come at him. He would need to match this ferocity, all while keeping his wits about him; he could not expend all his energy too soon or allow himself to be lured into a trap his opponent might set for him. “Yes,” he thought, “I need both prudence and courage – both to the utmost.”&#xA;&#xA;“I am not a slave; I am a Roman,” he silently repeated to himself. He forced himself to imagine the worst, to imagine being slain in the arena. If he were struck down he would not, must not, flinch. He would not shamefully and hopelessly flee, would not abjectly beg for his life. He would simply await the verdict that the crowd, and the emperor, would give.&#xA;&#xA;If he was to die, he knew the final blow would be quick. Right before it came, with his final breaths, perhaps he would hail the emperor – show him what a noble man he had cast to his death. Or he would curse Quintus. The crowd would ask each other, “Who is this Quintus Rutilius Lupus? Who is it that brought this noble Roman to this end, this man who fought so well and died so bravely? Was this Quintus’ action honest and just – or deceptive, ignoble, a vicious ploy to get himself a province?”&#xA;&#xA;His hatred for Quintus burned hot within him and strengthened his resolve. “Yes,” he thought, “I will fight my opponent as I would fight that coward who dared not face me man to man.”&#xA;&#xA;He looked over to a man sitting opposite him, who seemed to have been observing him. This was Lucius Aelius Audeo, one of the auctorati, those free men who voluntarily became gladiators for the sake of wealth and fame. At least, that is how they would brag to the other gladiators. In reality, they were nearly always driven to it by desperation. Lucius, for instance, had been utterly bankrupt, having squandered his fortune on women, wine, and dice; becoming a gladiator was the only way he could see of escaping his debtors.&#xA;&#xA;When their eyes met, Lucius gave him a dark and knowing smirk. “I saw your terror,” he seemed to say. “And now I see you might just die like a man.”&#xA;&#xA;Marcus quickly looked away. His gaze settled, instead, on a man sitting alone in the corner of the room, bent over himself and half shrouded in shadow. This was Stephanus, the man who had been assigned to fight him. In his late 20s, he was about half a decade younger than Marcus, and of a slightly more slender build, although he made up for this in fights with his slightly greater agility.&#xA;&#xA;When he felt Marcus’ gaze he raised his head and looked back at him. His eyes were copper in the dim lamplight and his entire face appeared taut with pain. The look he gave Marcus seemed at once an urgent question and a desperate attempt to confide something to him. Marcus frowned, puzzled and somewhat concerned, yet not daring to talk with him here, so close to their fight and surrounded by the other gladiators. He recalled all he had discovered about this strange man.&#xA;&#xA;He was a Greek of an insignificant family from the eastern city of Smyrna. He emigrated to Rome to try and earn a fortune, but his various schemes to this end had fallen through and he ended up all but destitute. He had therefore taken to theft to provide for himself – just until such time, he had told himself, when he was able to secure more legitimate and lucrative work. When he was finally caught, he was condemned ad ludos and sent to the gladiatorial school for training. He arrived shortly after Marcus had. Initially, he seemed normal enough, and friendly enough with the other men. But gradually, he seemed to withdraw: he spent more and more time by himself, and when with the others there seemed to always be a part of himself he kept back.&#xA;&#xA;Then, late one night, Marcus awoke to the sound of hushed murmuring coming from Stephanus’ cell, which bordered on his own. One of the voices was Stephanus’; the other was the voice of a woman. Curious, Marcus got up and peered through the bars. He could just make out the back of her head, but her voice confirmed it was the serving girl – one of the slaves owned by the school, tasked with the menial chores that kept it running. She was sitting on the ground and talking with him through the bars. Her voice trembled with emotion as she spoke. As Marcus continued listening, he noticed Stephanus’ voice becoming more and more infected with the same trembling emotion.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus could only catch snippets of their conversation. “He loves you,” murmured the girl to Stephanus. A little later Marcus heard her say, with emphasis: “Yes, you will see him.”&#xA;&#xA;Conscious they might be overheard, she became quieter thereafter. Marcus now only caught the odd word: “suffering,” “forgive,” “glory.” After a while longer, he realized they had begun praying together. He stretched out again to sleep, his curiosity lost now it was clear their conversation concerned some religious cult rather than an attempt to escape or some erotic rendezvous.&#xA;&#xA;Stephanus and the serving girl continued to talk whenever they could. Sometimes at night, whispering through the bars of his cell; sometimes in the day, while he was resting between trainings. Marcus observed all this, and his curiosity gradually returned.&#xA;&#xA;!--more--&#xA;&#xA;The girl was a Christian, one of the other gladiators told him. Marcus had only the most general understanding of what this meant. The Christians, he knew, were a strange cult that came from the East; originally Jews who became even more depraved, they now vigorously sought converts and so spread throughout the lowest classes of the empire. There were disturbing rumors about what happened in their sacred ceremonies closed to outsiders. It was said they practiced incest and cannibalism, and worshiped either a donkey or a crucified slave.&#xA;&#xA;At first, Marcus, who wasn’t particularly friendly with Stephanus, didn’t ask him about any of this. But as his curiosity grew, he found more opportunities to speak with him, and eventually asked him what he talked with the serving girl about. Marcus remembered the first time he asked this: Stephanus was reluctant to speak, and stared at him with fearful eyes. But when Marcus persisted in his questioning, showing by the gentle and confidential tone of his voice that he had no malicious intent, Stephanus began to unfold the story of his new-found faith.&#xA;&#xA;Though she was a Christian, he explained, he was not – at least, not yet. He had not performed the ritual that admitted him into their community. He had known some Christians previously, back in Smyrna, and had been impressed by their honesty and kindness. Nevertheless, when he entered the gladiatorial school, his beliefs were just like everyone else: of course there were gods, a great many of them, but the best were most distant and required elaborate and expensive sacrifices. Though the lesser were more near to you, they could do much less for you. Marcus smiled when he heard this: like many of his class, he wasn’t sure there were any gods at all.&#xA;&#xA;It was through Zahra, the serving girl, that Stephanus had come to the faith. He had observed her one day in prayer, and noticed the look of blissful peace upon her face. Though she was a rather plain girl, lacking in obvious charms, nevertheless that look made her radiant, gave her a sort of celestial beauty. Stephanus recalled having seen that look somewhere before. After watching her with rapt attention on several further occasions, he finally talked to her.&#xA;&#xA;She shied away at first, used to the rough and often obscene manner of the other gladiators, but his persistent kindness prevailed.&#xA;&#xA;“Who do you pray to?” he finally asked, after they had introduced themselves and shared a bit about where they came from.&#xA;&#xA;Again she hesitated.&#xA;&#xA;“Christus?” he asked, warmly.&#xA;&#xA;“Christus,” she replied with a smile.&#xA;&#xA;Christus – The Anointed One, a Jew whose coming, the Christians believed, had been prophesied in the scriptures of his people. He was crucified under the Roman prefect of Judea a couple of decades before the great Jewish revolt was crushed and their temple destroyed. This man, Stephanus learned, had preached perfect love for the Jewish God and generous love for others, whoever they may be. “Love your enemies,” was a prominent saying of his.&#xA;&#xA;As Stephanus explained this, his brown eyes shone bright with clarity and peace.&#xA;&#xA;Although Christus’ disciples expected him to liberate his people from Roman rule, the Jewish leaders opposed him and had him condemned by the prefect to a disgraceful death, the death of a slave – he was nailed to a cross and crucified.&#xA;&#xA;And that would have been the end of it – except that, his followers claimed, on the third day after his death he rose to life again. His tomb was left empty and he appeared to his disciples. They touched him, talked with him, ate with him. He was indeed the coming savior, though calling his followers to a spiritual rather than a physical kingdom – at least for the time being.&#xA;&#xA;“Because soon,” said Stephanus, “he will come back again”; and his eyes, previously peaceful, suddenly flashed with a cruel, consuming lust for vengeance. “We who believe in him will live with him forever in the paradise he will bring; those who have died will be raised to life again like he was. The sinful, the unbelievers, all those who mocked and tormented and killed us – they will all be condemned to burn forever in the fires of God’s wrath –”&#xA;&#xA;He suddenly stopped himself, as though he had said too much. He looked down, then up again at Marcus’ face. “All will be repaid; justice will triumph,” he said, simply, his previous look of peaceful clarity returning to his eyes.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus didn’t know what to make of all this. It was crazy. It seemed to turn everything upside down. The other eastern cults – what he had heard of them – made far more sense. The cult of the Invincible Sun, for instance – anyone could see the sense in his worship. Or Mithras who slayed the formidable bull. These were cults of power and glory. But what was this cult of the Crucified? Love everyone, including your enemies. Why? How? In a subsequent meeting, Stephanus had shared a further puzzling saying of Christus: “The meek shall inherit the earth.” Everyone must become as slaves in this life so they might be free in the next. Marcus despised being a slave, and longed for his former life.&#xA;&#xA;And yet, there was something strangely compelling in all this. Never to resist – to never have the anguish and anxiety of resistance. To be full of love. To rise to life again – mad as it sounded – a perfectly blissful life, just because you believed and followed the Jew called Christus… He recalled the look of luminous peace in Stephanus’ eyes.&#xA;&#xA;But then he recalled that other look, when Stephanus told him about the judgment of his god when Christus returned – that look of searing hate and vengeance. Marcus knew the emotions behind that look well; it was exactly how he felt about Quintus. How glad he would be – what an unmatched pleasure it would be to see Quintus slowly torn apart by lions, or hacked to death by a gladiator, cowering on the arena floor – that vile, despicable man who robbed him of his freedom and sent him to probable death, for no reason other than his own base selfishness. No, that look in Stephanus’ eyes did not signify love of enemies.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus talked with Stephanus several more times about his faith. Each time, Stephanus shared more and went into more depth – partly because his own understanding was growing. And each time, Marcus noticed, he spoke about it more emphatically.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus talked to the serving girl Zahra too, and during these talks he saw, even more clearly and powerfully, the peace that had had illumined the eyes of Stephanus. As she spoke with humble devotion about her lord, her whole face – indeed, it seemed, her entire body – glowed.&#xA;&#xA;Once a priest of their religion came to the gate, at the dead of night, and spoke with Stephanus and Zahra through the gate. He prayed with them, gave them a blessing, and departed. Marcus learned of it later; they had not wanted to tell anyone, in case the master of the school found out. Of all the gladiators, Stephanus talked only to Marcus about his religion. The others seemed to know, however, and some would jeer at him in private: “donkey-worshipper,” “slave of the crucified.” Stephanus didn’t respond to these jibes; and the others didn’t appear to have informed the master.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus was upset he hadn’t be told about the visit beforehand, or even perhaps invited to participate in it – although he had been frank about his disbelief during all their conversations. “So… you’re truly a Christian now?” he asked after he heard about it, barely concealing his bitterness. He assumed the priest had come to perform the ritual of baptism, in which the prospective Christian had water poured upon him, after which all their sins were forgiven and they could take up full participation in the community. Stephanus had explained all this previously.&#xA;&#xA;Stephanus, sensing his resentment, himself grew bitter. He clenched his teeth, and gave a swift, small shake of his head.&#xA;&#xA;“What?” asked Marcus, surprised. Their first fight was only a few days away.&#xA;&#xA;“It is not yet time,” he replied, and walked briskly away.&#xA;&#xA;The following night, Marcus heard him weeping in his cell&#xA;&#xA;Though they talked again once or twice, Marcus didn’t mention what he had heard, and Stephanus didn’t elaborate on what he had said.&#xA;&#xA;This was the man he was to fight.&#xA;&#xA;---&#xA;&#xA;The door of the cell creaked open, and the guards led the men through the winding passages into a larger room that directly abutted the arena. Through the gate they could see the arena floor, covered in white sand that was streaked, here and there, with the blood of the convicts who had been thrown to the beasts that morning. The room contained their weapons and armor, which they now began to put on. And from this room they would be released into the arena to fight, two by two, when their time came.&#xA;&#xA;As he strapped on his armor, Marcus could hear the constant low cacophony of the crowd, who chatted among themselves as they waited for the main event. He walked up to the bars of the gate and gazed at the interior of the Colosseum. The sun shimmered on the blood and sand. This was a sight that used to invigorate him, when he was still a spectator. Now it inspired dread; he could feel that chilling cold feeling again begin to press upon his heart.&#xA;&#xA;He turned his mind back to the task at hand: he must survive, must withstand whatever came at him, must vanquish his opponent. He brought to mind the most glorious fights he had witnessed as a spectator, forcibly imagining himself as the victor in each. “I can do this,” he thought. “And then the next time, it will be easier. And the next.” And then – he might win his freedom, earn back his fortune, and establish himself in some corner of the empire where the shame of his punishment would not find him. He would not die a gladiator or a slave.&#xA;&#xA;The gladiators were now all fully armed, each with a particular style of weapons and armor, to better amuse the crowd. The guards announced the first pair, the gates opened, and they strode out into the middle of the arena. Marcus saw them salute the emperor and commence their fight, though they were soon lost to view as one forced the other toward the edge. Marcus tried to make out what was happening by the cries of the crowd.&#xA;&#xA;Suddenly, the crowd howled in unison. One of the gladiators must have been wounded, perhaps even killed. A few minutes later, Marcus saw one of them walk across the arena and through the Gate of Life by which victorious gladiators departed. He didn’t see the other again.&#xA;&#xA;The second pair was announced. Lucius, the auctoratus, stood up and waited for the gates to open. There was no longer a malicious smirk on his face; now he stared vacantly ahead at the bare arena. Then he shook his head violently, spat, and strode out alongside his opponent.&#xA;&#xA;The next battle was fierce and protracted, and Marcus was able to see most of it through the bars. Lucius was wounded multiple times and eventually fell. His opponent loomed over him, ready to deliver the final blow.&#xA;&#xA;Lucius raised a finger, the sign of submission and request for mercy from the emperor.&#xA;&#xA;His opponent paused and waited.&#xA;&#xA;Though Marcus could not see the imperial box from where he was, he heard the near-unanimous chant of the crowd: “Live, live, live…!”&#xA;&#xA;The gladiator lowered his sword and stepped back – the sign of mercy had been given. He then raised both his arms high in victory, and the crowd, delighted both by his victory and that his brave opponent had been spared, roared louder than ever.&#xA;&#xA;Medical slaves rushed toward Lucius and helped to carry him out of the arena.&#xA;&#xA;“Marcus Postumius and Stephanus of Smyrna,” the guards announced.&#xA;&#xA;“This is it,” thought Marcus, as he waited for the gates to open. He could sense Stephanus standing beside him, but did not look at him. As they walked together into the arena, Marcus was struck but just how vast the Colosseum was, being unused to viewing it from this perspective. Row upon row of spectators towered above him, until they were barely visible. They all seemed to merge into one great indistinguishable mass. The golden eagles of Rome gleamed in the afternoon sun atop pillars at each corner of the emperor’s box, which was placed close to the arena to ensure the best view.&#xA;&#xA;He caught sight of the emperor, young but dignified, wrapped in the vibrant Tyrian purple that only he was permitted to wear. This was the man who ruled the world, seated in the largest and most magnificent stadium the world had ever seen, to which beasts and men were brought from every corner of the world to die for the delight of the Roman crowd. Rome ruled the world; that man ruled Rome.&#xA;&#xA;Though he was not the emperor, not a senator, nor even a free man, Marcus couldn’t help feeling deeply impressed. The mass, the might, the splendor of it all! He had previously rejoiced in it; now he was to be crushed by it. Even Rome’s victims had to admire her.&#xA;&#xA;Yes, he would fight with all he had; the crowd would cheer for him; the emperor would spare him, at the crowd’s insistence, if he fell. He would vanquish his adversary or fight so well he would leave the arena to fight again, to eventually win back his freedom.&#xA;&#xA;But how would his adversary fight? Marcus glanced, at last, at Stephanus.&#xA;&#xA;His brow was knotted; his lips moved, though whatever he said was too soft to be heard.&#xA;&#xA;“He is praying to his god,” Marcus thought. “He is scared. If my attack is strong from the outset, it may not be hard to beat him. Besides, how well can a man fight who must love his enemies?”&#xA;&#xA;Then Marcus suddenly recalled another saying of Christus, as bizarre as the rest: “If someone strikes you on the right cheek, turn to him the other also.”&#xA;&#xA;Stephanus wasn’t at all a bad fighter. Marcus knew, from their training, he could hold his own against him – could potentially defeat him. They were well matched, which was likely why they were paired together for their first fight. But this wasn’t training. How would he fight, when the result could mean life or death? How exactly would a Christian fight?&#xA;&#xA;And he thought of those Christians he had seen in Cilicia, during his quaestorship, who were condemned to be devoured by beasts. They did not strive, vainly, to flee, or strain against their bonds, or plead for mercy. Instead, they prayed. One, he recalled, had even sung – some hymn to his god – right before the leopard’s teeth ripped through his thigh. They almost seemed to welcome death, almost to seek it...&#xA;&#xA;And a terrible thought struck Marcus for the first time: perhaps Stephanus wouldn’t fight. Perhaps he would simply let himself be struck down, as he said his savior had done. Perhaps he would make of himself a sacrifice to his god...&#xA;&#xA;In that moment Marcus felt a strange mingling of relief, disgust and horror all at once – relief that he might so easily survive; disgust that a man who could fight might nevertheless make himself a passive victim; horror that he might be the one to slay this defenseless man, so full of love and ardor, with whom he had talked so much, of whom he had grown fond, who might even have become his friend.&#xA;&#xA;They reached the center of the arena and turned toward the emperor.&#xA;&#xA;“Ave Imperator!” Marcus cried, and thrust his arm out in a salute.&#xA;&#xA;“Ave Christus!” he heard Stephanus shout, simultaneously; and his dismay grew when he noticed that he hadn’t extended his arm. He saw the emperor rise to his feet, surprised.&#xA;&#xA;The continuous background rumble of the crowd grew hushed.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus turned to look Stephanus full in the face. The strain he had seen in him before had now transformed into resolution. He looked back at Marcus, gazed at him with those eyes so full of love and peaceful resignation, now also tinged somewhat with sorrow.&#xA;&#xA;“He loves us,” Stephanus said. “He is faithful; he will return.”&#xA;&#xA;“You – will fight?” Marcus asked, choking on his words.&#xA;&#xA;“I will not,” Stephanus replied, simply. “I will not kill. If I must die, I will die – for him.”&#xA;&#xA;“How can I fight someone who won’t fight back? It disgraces both of us!”&#xA;&#xA;“You don’t have to fight, either,” Stephanus said, his voice growing swift and earnest. He threw down his sword and shield.&#xA;&#xA;The crowd was now utterly silent.&#xA;&#xA;“Come with me,” he said. “You will have eternal glory in the next life. Come! You will be baptized in blood; your blood will make you his. Rome will be overthrown; he will reign with perfect justice forever.” And Stephanus knelt down before him.&#xA;&#xA;There was a hope buried deep in his pained and earnest eyes; Marcus saw it, and saw it grow in his own mind. He could, like Stephanus, simply throw down his weapons. They would both undoubtedly be executed. But others would follow, would do the same. The kingdom of Christus would come. Peace, love, self-sacrifice; everyone serving each other in his name; an end to all cruelty and violence among men. He imagined an empty Colosseum, abandoned and in ruins, a Rome without the games, a Rome full of Christians, of men on their knees, all worshiping Christus together. No more strife, betrayal, grief, or painful striving. No more arrogant unscrupulous rich men; no more poor abject slaves. All would be one, worshiping the one God, brought together in love by his Anointed One.&#xA;&#xA;“Slave!” a lone voice screamed from the midst of the crowd.&#xA;&#xA;“Beast!” another cried out.&#xA;&#xA;“Vermin!”&#xA;&#xA;“He will not fight!”&#xA;&#xA;“Kill him!”&#xA;&#xA;“Christian!”&#xA;&#xA;“Kill him!”&#xA;&#xA;“Kill him!”&#xA;&#xA;The crowd began howling; the discordant cries resolving eventually into one overwhelming chant: “Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!”&#xA;&#xA;Marcus looked at the emperor; it seemed he was the only one in the whole amphitheater not joining in the chant. He was standing, still utterly dignified, holding the gathered folds of his purple toga, at the edge of the imperial box. He was watching them, waiting to see what happened. High above him, the golden eagles still gleamed in the sun. Unlike the crowd, he did not appear enraged, yet his face betrayed not the slightest trace of pity. His calm dignity made him seem to float above the seething sea of hatred and bloodlust that now filled the Colosseum. The crowd was one great beast, but he was its master. Marcus understood. This man was truly a god.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus looked back to Stephanus, and was surprised to find him changed. Those eyes, at first so loving and sorrowful, now blazed with the same violent lust for vengeance he had seen flash forth the first time he talked about Christus’ return.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus took a step back and raised his shield, convinced he was now going to fight.&#xA;&#xA;But Stephanus didn’t budge. In fact, he seemed even more determined than before. The very hate that burned in his eyes seemed to make him desire this death more, seemed to dare the crowd and Marcus to do their worst.&#xA;&#xA;Perceiving this, Marcus threw his shield to the ground. In an instant, Marcus’ disgust welled up and vanquished his horror.&#xA;&#xA;“I curse you, Quintus Rutilius Lupus!” he screamed, and, quickly turning round his sword and gripping it with both hands, he plunged the point down hard through Stephanus’ shoulder, deep into his body. Blood gushed up from his mouth and split onto his chest.&#xA;&#xA;Marcus hauled out the blade; blood spurted from the gaping wound, drenching his back. His body pitched forward and sprawled on the ground.&#xA;&#xA;The blood began to pool in the sand.&#xA;&#xA;The crowd roared.]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The crowd roared. The noise echoed through the dark stone passages, into the cell in which Marcus and the others sat awaiting their fate. Above them, on the arena floor, men were being torn apart by animals – an appetizer for the fifty thousand spectators before the main course of the gladiatorial fights.</p>

<p>The chilling sense of dread that Marcus had been struggling against all morning suddenly seized hold of his heart and seemed to paralyze him. This was to be his first real fight as a gladiator. He had trained for this continuously for the past six months, with all the grueling rigor that training required. He was larger and stronger than he had ever been, and had been victorious in many of the practice bouts – though by no means all. But all the same, in this moment as he heard the crowd’s ferocity echo around him and imagined the desperate violence with which his opponent would meet him, he felt utterly helpless.</p>

<p>His head slumped forward and he held his face in his hands. “How did I get here?” he asked himself for the hundredth time.</p>

<p>Here he was, locked in a cell beneath the Colosseum, a slave about to die – yet he had been born a free man, a Roman. Before his calamitous change in fortunes, Marcus Postumius Tento had been wealthy and on the rise, a quaestor in the imperial province of Cilicia, assistant to the governor. In this role, he was in charge of the provincial finances; and, like nearly all such officials in the empire, had established a mutually beneficial arrangement with the governor, whereby each acquired some extra funds they were not, in theory, entitled to. Although one did not talk about this practice too openly, it seemed that everyone of importance turned a blind eye to it.</p>

<p>This suddenly changed when the magistrate Quintus Rutilius Lupus reported the governor’s arrangement with Marcus to the new emperor. Quintus was an ambitious and utterly unscrupulous man, frustrated with the slow pace of his career and desperate for a province. Though Marcus couldn’t prove it, he knew Quintus had himself engaged in the same behavior in the petty offices he had held so far.</p>

<p>The new emperor was young and idealistic, and the rumors of senatorial arrogance and corruption that Quintus sent swirling through the Roman populace added to the pressure. Marcus and the governor were removed from their posts and put on trial. The judgment: guilty. The sentence: <em>damnati ad ludos</em> – condemned to the games. The emperor wanted to make an example of them, to send a message that official corruption would not be tolerated.</p>

<p>Marcus ground his teeth as he remembered the callous and self-satisfied face of Quintus at the trial. The former governor killed himself immediately following the sentence, to avoid the disgrace of his punishment. Marcus was too attached to life to follow him.</p>

<p>Suddenly, he found himself stripped of all his wealth, stripped of his very citizenship. He was legally a slave, and was sent to the gladiatorial school to be trained for the games – to kill and be killed for the entertainment of the thundering masses above him.</p>

<p>But still, he considered, this wasn’t the worst fate that could have befallen him. He had <em>not</em> been condemned <em>ad bestias</em>, like the unfortunate victims, bereft of armor, weapons and clothing, now being ripped apart by the teeth of tigers and lions. Neither had he been sentenced to the cleaner, certain death of a beheading.</p>

<p>He reflected, tracing the same circle of thought he had done a hundred times before: this was <em>not</em>, strictly speaking, a sentence of death. He might yet live. Gladiatorial fights only rarely ended in death. More often, the loser submitted, and was granted his life because he fought bravely. Many gladiators lived long enough to retire. After five years he would be eligible to receive his freedom; perhaps sooner, if he really impressed the crowd.</p>

<p>“I must fight <em>bravely</em>,” he thought. “That is the only way I can survive.” He recalled the gladiatorial fights he had witnessed as a free man – the way a gladiator would continue almost to the very end, cut and smeared with blood yet still parrying the increasingly forceful blows of his opponent; how he might pivot to dodge the final blow then suddenly lunge forward and thrust at him, all his energies concentrated in that last desperate movement. He recalled the exhilaration he had felt as a spectator; the way the crowd adored the strongest, bravest, most skillful, most agile; all the fame and glory these accrued. He recalled the military training of his youth, all the discipline and fortitude it had drilled into him. He recalled, finally, the gladiatorial training he had just received, and all the practical skill he had acquired.</p>

<p>“I may be a slave,” he thought, “but I will <em>not</em> die like one. I will live, or die with glory.” The frigid terror that had filled his chest now retreated. He shook his head briskly, cracked his knuckles, and stood up.</p>

<p>He imagined the fight that lay ahead of him, imagined the desperate ferocity with which his opponent would come at him. He would need to match this ferocity, all while keeping his wits about him; he could not expend all his energy too soon or allow himself to be lured into a trap his opponent might set for him. “Yes,” he thought, “I need both prudence <em>and</em> courage – both to the utmost.”</p>

<p>“I am <em>not</em> a slave; I am a Roman,” he silently repeated to himself. He forced himself to imagine the worst, to imagine being slain in the arena. If he were struck down he would not, must not, flinch. He would not shamefully and hopelessly flee, would not abjectly beg for his life. He would simply await the verdict that the crowd, and the emperor, would give.</p>

<p>If he was to die, he knew the final blow would be quick. Right before it came, with his final breaths, perhaps he would hail the emperor – show him what a noble man he had cast to his death. Or he would curse Quintus. The crowd would ask each other, “Who is this Quintus Rutilius Lupus? Who is it that brought this noble Roman to this end, this man who fought so well and died so bravely? Was this Quintus’ action honest and just – or deceptive, ignoble, a vicious ploy to get himself a province?”</p>

<p>His hatred for Quintus burned hot within him and strengthened his resolve. “Yes,” he thought, “I will fight my opponent as I would fight that coward who dared not face me man to man.”</p>

<p>He looked over to a man sitting opposite him, who seemed to have been observing him. This was Lucius Aelius Audeo, one of the <em>auctorati</em>, those free men who voluntarily became gladiators for the sake of wealth and fame. At least, that is how they would brag to the other gladiators. In reality, they were nearly always driven to it by desperation. Lucius, for instance, had been utterly bankrupt, having squandered his fortune on women, wine, and dice; becoming a gladiator was the only way he could see of escaping his debtors.</p>

<p>When their eyes met, Lucius gave him a dark and knowing smirk. “I saw your terror,” he seemed to say. “And now I see you might just die like a man.”</p>

<p>Marcus quickly looked away. His gaze settled, instead, on a man sitting alone in the corner of the room, bent over himself and half shrouded in shadow. This was Stephanus, the man who had been assigned to fight him. In his late 20s, he was about half a decade younger than Marcus, and of a slightly more slender build, although he made up for this in fights with his slightly greater agility.</p>

<p>When he felt Marcus’ gaze he raised his head and looked back at him. His eyes were copper in the dim lamplight and his entire face appeared taut with pain. The look he gave Marcus seemed at once an urgent question and a desperate attempt to confide something to him. Marcus frowned, puzzled and somewhat concerned, yet not daring to talk with him here, so close to their fight and surrounded by the other gladiators. He recalled all he had discovered about this strange man.</p>

<p>He was a Greek of an insignificant family from the eastern city of Smyrna. He emigrated to Rome to try and earn a fortune, but his various schemes to this end had fallen through and he ended up all but destitute. He had therefore taken to theft to provide for himself – just until such time, he had told himself, when he was able to secure more legitimate and lucrative work. When he was finally caught, he was condemned <em>ad ludos</em> and sent to the gladiatorial school for training. He arrived shortly after Marcus had. Initially, he seemed normal enough, and friendly enough with the other men. But gradually, he seemed to withdraw: he spent more and more time by himself, and when with the others there seemed to always be a part of himself he kept back.</p>

<p>Then, late one night, Marcus awoke to the sound of hushed murmuring coming from Stephanus’ cell, which bordered on his own. One of the voices was Stephanus’; the other was the voice of a woman. Curious, Marcus got up and peered through the bars. He could just make out the back of her head, but her voice confirmed it was the serving girl – one of the slaves owned by the school, tasked with the menial chores that kept it running. She was sitting on the ground and talking with him through the bars. Her voice trembled with emotion as she spoke. As Marcus continued listening, he noticed Stephanus’ voice becoming more and more infected with the same trembling emotion.</p>

<p>Marcus could only catch snippets of their conversation. “He loves you,” murmured the girl to Stephanus. A little later Marcus heard her say, with emphasis: “Yes, you will see him.”</p>

<p>Conscious they might be overheard, she became quieter thereafter. Marcus now only caught the odd word: “suffering,” “forgive,” “glory.” After a while longer, he realized they had begun praying together. He stretched out again to sleep, his curiosity lost now it was clear their conversation concerned some religious cult rather than an attempt to escape or some erotic rendezvous.</p>

<p>Stephanus and the serving girl continued to talk whenever they could. Sometimes at night, whispering through the bars of his cell; sometimes in the day, while he was resting between trainings. Marcus observed all this, and his curiosity gradually returned.</p>



<p>The girl was a Christian, one of the other gladiators told him. Marcus had only the most general understanding of what this meant. The Christians, he knew, were a strange cult that came from the East; originally Jews who became even more depraved, they now vigorously sought converts and so spread throughout the lowest classes of the empire. There were disturbing rumors about what happened in their sacred ceremonies closed to outsiders. It was said they practiced incest and cannibalism, and worshiped either a donkey or a crucified slave.</p>

<p>At first, Marcus, who wasn’t particularly friendly with Stephanus, didn’t ask him about any of this. But as his curiosity grew, he found more opportunities to speak with him, and eventually asked him what he talked with the serving girl about. Marcus remembered the first time he asked this: Stephanus was reluctant to speak, and stared at him with fearful eyes. But when Marcus persisted in his questioning, showing by the gentle and confidential tone of his voice that he had no malicious intent, Stephanus began to unfold the story of his new-found faith.</p>

<p>Though she was a Christian, he explained, he was not – at least, not yet. He had not performed the ritual that admitted him into their community. He had known some Christians previously, back in Smyrna, and had been impressed by their honesty and kindness. Nevertheless, when he entered the gladiatorial school, his beliefs were just like everyone else: of course there were gods, a great many of them, but the best were most distant and required elaborate and expensive sacrifices. Though the lesser were more near to you, they could do much less for you. Marcus smiled when he heard this: like many of his class, he wasn’t sure there were any gods at all.</p>

<p>It was through Zahra, the serving girl, that Stephanus had come to the faith. He had observed her one day in prayer, and noticed the look of blissful peace upon her face. Though she was a rather plain girl, lacking in obvious charms, nevertheless that look made her radiant, gave her a sort of celestial beauty. Stephanus recalled having seen that look somewhere before. After watching her with rapt attention on several further occasions, he finally talked to her.</p>

<p>She shied away at first, used to the rough and often obscene manner of the other gladiators, but his persistent kindness prevailed.</p>

<p>“Who do you pray to?” he finally asked, after they had introduced themselves and shared a bit about where they came from.</p>

<p>Again she hesitated.</p>

<p>“Christus?” he asked, warmly.</p>

<p>“Christus,” she replied with a smile.</p>

<p>Christus – The Anointed One, a Jew whose coming, the Christians believed, had been prophesied in the scriptures of his people. He was crucified under the Roman prefect of Judea a couple of decades before the great Jewish revolt was crushed and their temple destroyed. This man, Stephanus learned, had preached perfect love for the Jewish God and generous love for others, whoever they may be. “Love your enemies,” was a prominent saying of his.</p>

<p>As Stephanus explained this, his brown eyes shone bright with clarity and peace.</p>

<p>Although Christus’ disciples expected him to liberate his people from Roman rule, the Jewish leaders opposed him and had him condemned by the prefect to a disgraceful death, the death of a slave – he was nailed to a cross and crucified.</p>

<p>And that would have been the end of it – except that, his followers claimed, on the third day after his death he rose to life again. His tomb was left empty and he appeared to his disciples. They touched him, talked with him, ate with him. He was indeed the coming savior, though calling his followers to a spiritual rather than a physical kingdom – at least for the time being.</p>

<p>“Because soon,” said Stephanus, “he will come back again”; and his eyes, previously peaceful, suddenly flashed with a cruel, consuming lust for vengeance. “We who believe in him will live with him forever in the paradise he will bring; those who have died will be raised to life again like he was. The sinful, the unbelievers, all those who mocked and tormented and killed us – they will all be condemned to burn forever in the fires of God’s wrath –”</p>

<p>He suddenly stopped himself, as though he had said too much. He looked down, then up again at Marcus’ face. “All will be repaid; justice will triumph,” he said, simply, his previous look of peaceful clarity returning to his eyes.</p>

<p>Marcus didn’t know what to make of all this. It was crazy. It seemed to turn everything upside down. The other eastern cults – what he had heard of them – made far more sense. The cult of the Invincible Sun, for instance – anyone could see the sense in his worship. Or Mithras who slayed the formidable bull. These were cults of power and glory. But what was this cult of the Crucified? Love everyone, including your enemies. Why? How? In a subsequent meeting, Stephanus had shared a further puzzling saying of Christus: “The meek shall inherit the earth.” Everyone must become as slaves in this life so they might be free in the next. Marcus despised being a slave, and longed for his former life.</p>

<p>And yet, there was something strangely compelling in all this. Never to resist – to never have the anguish and anxiety of resistance. To be full of love. To rise to life again – mad as it sounded – a perfectly blissful life, just because you believed and followed the Jew called Christus… He recalled the look of luminous peace in Stephanus’ eyes.</p>

<p>But then he recalled that other look, when Stephanus told him about the judgment of his god when Christus returned – that look of searing hate and vengeance. Marcus knew the emotions behind that look well; it was exactly how he felt about Quintus. How glad he would be – what an unmatched pleasure it would be to see Quintus slowly torn apart by lions, or hacked to death by a gladiator, cowering on the arena floor – that vile, despicable man who robbed him of his freedom and sent him to probable death, for no reason other than his own base selfishness. No, that look in Stephanus’ eyes did not signify love of enemies.</p>

<p>Marcus talked with Stephanus several more times about his faith. Each time, Stephanus shared more and went into more depth – partly because his own understanding was growing. And each time, Marcus noticed, he spoke about it more emphatically.</p>

<p>Marcus talked to the serving girl Zahra too, and during these talks he saw, even more clearly and powerfully, the peace that had had illumined the eyes of Stephanus. As she spoke with humble devotion about her lord, her whole face – indeed, it seemed, her entire body – glowed.</p>

<p>Once a priest of their religion came to the gate, at the dead of night, and spoke with Stephanus and Zahra through the gate. He prayed with them, gave them a blessing, and departed. Marcus learned of it later; they had not wanted to tell anyone, in case the master of the school found out. Of all the gladiators, Stephanus talked only to Marcus about his religion. The others seemed to know, however, and some would jeer at him in private: “donkey-worshipper,” “slave of the crucified.” Stephanus didn’t respond to these jibes; and the others didn’t appear to have informed the master.</p>

<p>Marcus was upset he hadn’t be told about the visit beforehand, or even perhaps invited to participate in it – although he had been frank about his disbelief during all their conversations. “So… you’re truly a Christian now?” he asked after he heard about it, barely concealing his bitterness. He assumed the priest had come to perform the ritual of baptism, in which the prospective Christian had water poured upon him, after which all their sins were forgiven and they could take up full participation in the community. Stephanus had explained all this previously.</p>

<p>Stephanus, sensing his resentment, himself grew bitter. He clenched his teeth, and gave a swift, small shake of his head.</p>

<p>“What?” asked Marcus, surprised. Their first fight was only a few days away.</p>

<p>“It is not yet time,” he replied, and walked briskly away.</p>

<p>The following night, Marcus heard him weeping in his cell</p>

<p>Though they talked again once or twice, Marcus didn’t mention what he had heard, and Stephanus didn’t elaborate on what he had said.</p>

<p>This was the man he was to fight.</p>

<hr/>

<p>The door of the cell creaked open, and the guards led the men through the winding passages into a larger room that directly abutted the arena. Through the gate they could see the arena floor, covered in white sand that was streaked, here and there, with the blood of the convicts who had been thrown to the beasts that morning. The room contained their weapons and armor, which they now began to put on. And from this room they would be released into the arena to fight, two by two, when their time came.</p>

<p>As he strapped on his armor, Marcus could hear the constant low cacophony of the crowd, who chatted among themselves as they waited for the main event. He walked up to the bars of the gate and gazed at the interior of the Colosseum. The sun shimmered on the blood and sand. This was a sight that used to invigorate him, when he was still a spectator. Now it inspired dread; he could feel that chilling cold feeling again begin to press upon his heart.</p>

<p>He turned his mind back to the task at hand: he must survive, must withstand whatever came at him, must vanquish his opponent. He brought to mind the most glorious fights he had witnessed as a spectator, forcibly imagining himself as the victor in each. “I <em>can</em> do this,” he thought. “And then the next time, it will be easier. And the next.” And then – he might win his freedom, earn back his fortune, and establish himself in some corner of the empire where the shame of his punishment would not find him. He would not die a gladiator or a slave.</p>

<p>The gladiators were now all fully armed, each with a particular style of weapons and armor, to better amuse the crowd. The guards announced the first pair, the gates opened, and they strode out into the middle of the arena. Marcus saw them salute the emperor and commence their fight, though they were soon lost to view as one forced the other toward the edge. Marcus tried to make out what was happening by the cries of the crowd.</p>

<p>Suddenly, the crowd howled in unison. One of the gladiators must have been wounded, perhaps even killed. A few minutes later, Marcus saw one of them walk across the arena and through the Gate of Life by which victorious gladiators departed. He didn’t see the other again.</p>

<p>The second pair was announced. Lucius, the <em>auctoratus</em>, stood up and waited for the gates to open. There was no longer a malicious smirk on his face; now he stared vacantly ahead at the bare arena. Then he shook his head violently, spat, and strode out alongside his opponent.</p>

<p>The next battle was fierce and protracted, and Marcus was able to see most of it through the bars. Lucius was wounded multiple times and eventually fell. His opponent loomed over him, ready to deliver the final blow.</p>

<p>Lucius raised a finger, the sign of submission and request for mercy from the emperor.</p>

<p>His opponent paused and waited.</p>

<p>Though Marcus could not see the imperial box from where he was, he heard the near-unanimous chant of the crowd: “Live, live, live…!”</p>

<p>The gladiator lowered his sword and stepped back – the sign of mercy had been given. He then raised both his arms high in victory, and the crowd, delighted both by his victory and that his brave opponent had been spared, roared louder than ever.</p>

<p>Medical slaves rushed toward Lucius and helped to carry him out of the arena.</p>

<p>“Marcus Postumius and Stephanus of Smyrna,” the guards announced.</p>

<p>“This is it,” thought Marcus, as he waited for the gates to open. He could sense Stephanus standing beside him, but did not look at him. As they walked together into the arena, Marcus was struck but just how vast the Colosseum was, being unused to viewing it from this perspective. Row upon row of spectators towered above him, until they were barely visible. They all seemed to merge into one great indistinguishable mass. The golden eagles of Rome gleamed in the afternoon sun atop pillars at each corner of the emperor’s box, which was placed close to the arena to ensure the best view.</p>

<p>He caught sight of the emperor, young but dignified, wrapped in the vibrant Tyrian purple that only he was permitted to wear. This was the man who ruled the world, seated in the largest and most magnificent stadium the world had ever seen, to which beasts and men were brought from every corner of the world to die for the delight of the Roman crowd. Rome ruled the world; that man ruled Rome.</p>

<p>Though he was not the emperor, not a senator, nor even a free man, Marcus couldn’t help feeling deeply impressed. The mass, the might, the splendor of it all! He had previously rejoiced in it; now he was to be crushed by it. Even Rome’s victims had to admire her.</p>

<p>Yes, he would fight with all he had; the crowd would cheer for him; the emperor would spare him, at the crowd’s insistence, if he fell. He would vanquish his adversary or fight so well he would leave the arena to fight again, to eventually win back his freedom.</p>

<p>But how would his adversary fight? Marcus glanced, at last, at Stephanus.</p>

<p>His brow was knotted; his lips moved, though whatever he said was too soft to be heard.</p>

<p>“He is praying to his god,” Marcus thought. “He is scared. If my attack is strong from the outset, it may not be hard to beat him. Besides, how well can a man fight who must love his enemies?”</p>

<p>Then Marcus suddenly recalled another saying of Christus, as bizarre as the rest: “If someone strikes you on the right cheek, turn to him the other also.”</p>

<p>Stephanus wasn’t at all a bad fighter. Marcus knew, from their training, he could hold his own against him – could potentially defeat him. They were well matched, which was likely why they were paired together for their first fight. But this wasn’t training. How would he fight, when the result could mean life or death? How exactly would a Christian fight?</p>

<p>And he thought of those Christians he had seen in Cilicia, during his quaestorship, who were condemned to be devoured by beasts. They did not strive, vainly, to flee, or strain against their bonds, or plead for mercy. Instead, they prayed. One, he recalled, had even <em>sung</em> – some hymn to his god – right before the leopard’s teeth ripped through his thigh. They almost seemed to welcome death, almost to <em>seek</em> it...</p>

<p>And a terrible thought struck Marcus for the first time: perhaps Stephanus wouldn’t fight. Perhaps he would simply let himself be struck down, as he said his savior had done. Perhaps he would make of himself a sacrifice to his god...</p>

<p>In that moment Marcus felt a strange mingling of relief, disgust and horror all at once – relief that he might so easily survive; disgust that a man who could fight might nevertheless make himself a passive victim; horror that <em>he</em> might be the one to slay this defenseless man, so full of love and ardor, with whom he had talked so much, of whom he had grown fond, who might even have become his friend.</p>

<p>They reached the center of the arena and turned toward the emperor.</p>

<p>“Ave Imperator!” Marcus cried, and thrust his arm out in a salute.</p>

<p>“Ave Christus!” he heard Stephanus shout, simultaneously; and his dismay grew when he noticed that he hadn’t extended his arm. He saw the emperor rise to his feet, surprised.</p>

<p>The continuous background rumble of the crowd grew hushed.</p>

<p>Marcus turned to look Stephanus full in the face. The strain he had seen in him before had now transformed into resolution. He looked back at Marcus, gazed at him with those eyes so full of love and peaceful resignation, now also tinged somewhat with sorrow.</p>

<p>“He loves us,” Stephanus said. “He is faithful; he <em>will</em> return.”</p>

<p>“You – <em>will</em> fight?” Marcus asked, choking on his words.</p>

<p>“I will not,” Stephanus replied, simply. “I will not kill. If I must die, I will die – for him.”</p>

<p>“How can I fight someone who won’t fight back? It disgraces both of us!”</p>

<p>“You don’t have to fight, either,” Stephanus said, his voice growing swift and earnest. He threw down his sword and shield.</p>

<p>The crowd was now utterly silent.</p>

<p>“Come with me,” he said. “You will have eternal glory in the next life. Come! You will be baptized in blood; your blood will make you his. Rome will be overthrown; he will reign with perfect justice forever.” And Stephanus knelt down before him.</p>

<p>There was a hope buried deep in his pained and earnest eyes; Marcus saw it, and saw it grow in his own mind. He could, like Stephanus, simply throw down his weapons. They would both undoubtedly be executed. But others would follow, would do the same. The kingdom of Christus would come. Peace, love, self-sacrifice; everyone serving each other in his name; an end to all cruelty and violence among men. He imagined an empty Colosseum, abandoned and in ruins, a Rome without the games, a Rome full of Christians, of men on their knees, all worshiping Christus together. No more strife, betrayal, grief, or painful striving. No more arrogant unscrupulous rich men; no more poor abject slaves. All would be one, worshiping the one God, brought together in love by his Anointed One.</p>

<p>“Slave!” a lone voice screamed from the midst of the crowd.</p>

<p>“Beast!” another cried out.</p>

<p>“Vermin!”</p>

<p>“He will not fight!”</p>

<p>“Kill him!”</p>

<p>“Christian!”</p>

<p>“Kill him!”</p>

<p>“Kill him!”</p>

<p>The crowd began howling; the discordant cries resolving eventually into one overwhelming chant: “Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!”</p>

<p>Marcus looked at the emperor; it seemed he was the only one in the whole amphitheater not joining in the chant. He was standing, still utterly dignified, holding the gathered folds of his purple toga, at the edge of the imperial box. He was watching them, waiting to see what happened. High above him, the golden eagles still gleamed in the sun. Unlike the crowd, he did not appear enraged, yet his face betrayed not the slightest trace of pity. His calm dignity made him seem to float above the seething sea of hatred and bloodlust that now filled the Colosseum. The crowd was one great beast, but he was its master. Marcus understood. This man was <em>truly a god</em>.</p>

<p>Marcus looked back to Stephanus, and was surprised to find him changed. Those eyes, at first so loving and sorrowful, now blazed with the same violent lust for vengeance he had seen flash forth the first time he talked about Christus’ return.</p>

<p>Marcus took a step back and raised his shield, convinced he was now going to fight.</p>

<p>But Stephanus didn’t budge. In fact, he seemed even more determined than before. The very hate that burned in his eyes seemed to make him desire this death more, seemed to dare the crowd and Marcus to do their worst.</p>

<p>Perceiving this, Marcus threw his shield to the ground. In an instant, Marcus’ disgust welled up and vanquished his horror.</p>

<p>“I curse you, Quintus Rutilius Lupus!” he screamed, and, quickly turning round his sword and gripping it with both hands, he plunged the point down hard through Stephanus’ shoulder, deep into his body. Blood gushed up from his mouth and split onto his chest.</p>

<p>Marcus hauled out the blade; blood spurted from the gaping wound, drenching his back. His body pitched forward and sprawled on the ground.</p>

<p>The blood began to pool in the sand.</p>

<p>The crowd roared.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/the-gladiator</guid>
      <pubDate>Sun, 26 Nov 2023 01:49:10 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>The Violence of Life</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/the-violence-of-life-vpck?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[  To speak of just or unjust in itself is quite senseless; in itself, of course, no injury, assault, exploitation, destruction can be “unjust,” since life operates essentially, that is in its basic functions, through injury, assault, exploitation, destruction and simply cannot be thought of at all without this character. One must indeed grant something even more unpalatable: that, from the highest biological standpoint, legal conditions can never be other than exceptional conditions, since they constitute a partial restriction of the will of life, which is bent upon power, and are subordinate to its total goal as a single means: namely, as a means of creating greater units of power. A legal order thought of as sovereign and universal, not as a means in the struggle between power-complexes but as a means of preventing all struggle in general \[…\] would be a principle hostile to life, an agent of the dissolution and destruction of man, an attempt to assassinate the future of man, a sign of weariness, a secret path to nothingness.—&#xA;    Nietzsche, Genealogy of Morals, 2nd Essay, Section 11&#xA;&#xA;Lion Attacking Wildebeest&#xA;&#xA;Introduction&#xA;&#xA;I was recently struck by this passage in Nietzsche, which briefly and powerfully states a position at once glaringly obvious and deeply uncomfortable. The violence of life is something that most modern people, it seems, have a very confused relationship to. On the one hand, we have jettisoned the Christian conception of God and the supernatural—all that suggests a different, deeper reality not ruled by the principle of violence; on the other hand, we have intensified the Christian concern for justice and equality into an unprecedented societal obsession. We know the natural world is all there is, and that nature is red in tooth and claw; yet won’t rest until violence and oppression are done away with. Assuming life is good, this presents a troubling contradiction. (Suspending this assumption, as Nietzsche’s concludes, this call for absolute justice is simply a call for life’s elimination.)&#xA;&#xA;We might reframe this more generally as the tension between our ideals and what we are. By the latter phrase, of course, I don’t mean what we happen to be because we have not yet attained our ideals—but what we essentially and ineluctably are. We are, of course (whatever else we might be), living beings, a manifestation of life. Life predates upon other life—depends upon its injury and destruction. Of course, life also depends upon cooperation. Aside from examples of mutually beneficial symbiosis, we can see this within an individual organism itself: if a body was ruled by competition, it could not cohere (this is Nietzsche’s point about justice being needed within units of power). Yet even within a body, cells are constantly dying and being replaced—and often actively killed, if they present a threat to the body as a whole.&#xA;&#xA;If violence is constitutive of our being, it’s schizophrenic to be universally opposed to it (that is, when it’s not simply suicidal). Such an endeavor is likely to drain away our vital strength and rejoicing rejoicing and cast a deep gloom over our existence, dooming us to forever despise ourselves. Nietzsche’s affirmation of power and violence as basic conditions of life is one way out of this. Another way is religious: the natural world is violent, but is not the fundamental reality. This is the Christian notion of nature as fallen, and the Christian promise of a perfected world to come. This makes the tension a war between worlds rather than between human thoughts and the biological brains that generate them. If our ideals are rooted in a transcendent realm that is more real and potent than the immanent world we live in, then fully pursuing our ideals need not undermine the conditions of our very existence.&#xA;&#xA;There are, of course, problems with this position. What exactly is this other world we are positing, and how exactly could it be? While faith in it might relieve us of the sense that fighting ourselves is futile, it just creates a deeper level of self-conflict if it cannot convince our intellect. I’ll therefore explore a couple of other approaches to the problem—approaches that are at once religious and (so to speak) reconciled to the world as it is. In these, the transcendent and immanent are both real, but separate. Finally, I’ll offer a couple of suggestions as to how we might move past this present confusion.&#xA;&#xA;Lion Lying Down with the Lamb&#xA;&#xA;Christianity&#xA;&#xA;  The wolf shall dwell with the lamb,&#xA;  and the leopard shall lie down with the young goat,&#xA;  and the calf and the lion and the fattened calf together;&#xA;  and a little child shall lead them. \[...\]&#xA;  They shall not hurt or destroy in all my holy mountain;&#xA;  for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord&#xA;  as the waters cover the sea.&#xA;    Isaiah 11:6–9&#xA;&#xA;There is something beautiful in this image of final peace and harmony. The Christian story goes like this: the world was made perfect, out of absolute love; but due to the willful disobedience of its most significant creature, it fell from this original perfection; God in his love will one day restore it, and it will have no more evil or suffering. Therefore, the world of violence we now behold is a temporary perversion of its true nature. Renunciation of violence may lead to our demise in the world as it is—but this is no matter, for the true life and the true world is to come. The story of Jesus encapsulates this: renouncing violence, he was crucified—but then gloriously rose in a perfected body, the very substance of the world to come.&#xA;&#xA;In Doors of the Sea, David Bentley Hart writes powerfully about these two worlds (or two modes of the one world):&#xA;&#xA;  The Christian should see two realities at once, one world (as it were) within another: one the world as we all know it, in all its beauty and terror, grandeur and dreariness, delight and anguish; and the other the world in its first and ultimate truth, not simply “nature” but “creation”; an endless sea of glory, radiant with the beauty of God in every part, innocent of all violence. To see in this way is to rejoice and mourn at once, to regard the world as a mirror of infinite beauty, but as glimpsed through the veil of death; it is to see creation in chains, but beautiful as in the beginning of days. (p. 61)&#xA;&#xA;He supports his account with the insight of Dostoyevsky (whose Zosima the Elder sees this divinized world) and the testimony of real saints and mystics. Personally, I am willing to credit these experiences. I don’t just assume they are delusions; they may be revealing some real aspect of being. And yet, not having had these same experiences, I am at a loss as to how this deeper and more glorious world relates to the world that we know. In the world that we know, the lion predates—is almost defined by its predation (not only in popular imagination, but by the evolutionary necessity for his particular shape, speed, sharpness of teeth, etc.). It seems that for the lion to lie down with the lamb (or the calf), it would not be a lion at all! Likewise, the human being truly free of violence—may not be a human being.&#xA;&#xA;The problem of how God’s glorious creation relates to fallen nature is magnified by the myth of the fall itself: at one point, creation was perfect, and then it was corrupted. But we don’t have any knowledge of this prior world—not in the earliest days of humanity, of our earth, or of the universe itself (the very laws of physics guarantee destruction and decay). There is no continuity with the unfallen world in time as we know it. This gives rise to ideas about a different kind of relationship—between time and eternity, or fallen and divine time—but what does any of this mean, exactly? (The ‘time’ of our ordinary experience is ontologically baffling enough.) Actually, time is a good thing to focus on, as time (as we know it) and death are intertwined, just as we are shaped and defined by time.&#xA;&#xA;The mystic insight opened up by burning love and asceticism may reveal an aspect of reality the rest of us, blinded by our fallen natures, cannot comprehend: the glorious, eclipsed essence of our presently violent world. This conception ennobles the natural world, without affirming her violence (a theme I explored more fully in my post on Christ and Kali). But there are, at the very least, rational difficulties with this approach.&#xA;&#xA;Modernity&#xA;&#xA;In any case, rightly or wrongly, we in the modern West have cast aside this whole notion as fantastical. We hold that the only world is this world that we can all experience and measure. And yet no civilization has been more obsessed with ideas like equality, love and justice. According to the dominant worldview, all violence and oppression must be done away with—at least among human beings, though increasingly also in our relation to the natural world. Ironically, this very sentimentalism is a luxury afforded by our incredibly effective domination of the natural world. (On a related note: the state that would eliminate violence could only do so due to a monopoly on violence.) We can afford to be soft—yet to what end? The Christian (who may at the same time be rather ascetically hard on himself) can say: for the sake of the world to come. We cannot.&#xA;&#xA;Let’s say, charitably, that the aim is to establish ‘justice’ as far as it can be established, without undermining life itself. We will have a world where ‘justice’ flourishes, relatively speaking, while accepting that injustice must tragically continue to rage in the animal kingdom, in the fact of human mortality, in all the ineradicable inequalities between people, and in all our embarrassing, archaic urges to domination (which we will appropriately channel, where we cannot remove). Still—the question must be asked: where does this passion for justice come from, where this deep discomfort with violence? Ontologically, are we more than mere life or mere matter, after all? If not, why not just dismiss this obsession as a curious self-delusion? The status quo worldview about this is incoherent, and so it seems it must lurch into either Nietzschean life-affirmation (with all its violence) or life-denial. As it hovers between these, it is too often nothing but ressentiment: the resentful protest of weakness against strength, the progressive undermining of the conditions of flourishing life by those too cowardly, even, to end it at once.&#xA;&#xA;There is a strand of the modern worldview that seems to escape this dilemma, however. One way to articulate this would be: there is only this world, yet we (and our ideals) are the unfolding or fulfillment of this world. Before humanity, nature needed to subsist by violence—but now that we have arisen, the intelligence that lay latent in nature is coming to conscious fruition. With this intelligence—using its tools, and in its image—we can remake ourselves and the world. For example, using technology we can extend our lifespan—perhaps indefinitely. We can enhance ourselves, cyborgize our brains and our bodies. We can hack our DNA, and that of other creatures—perhaps to finally excise our lingering aggression, perhaps to remove predation from the natural world. We can live in virtual worlds that are far more interesting and do far less harm. At the extreme end of this aspiration, perhaps our minds can merge, the destructive ego gone forever, finally harmoniously One.&#xA;&#xA;I will call this strand of the modern worldview transhumanism. I say it is just a strand because it still makes most people uncomfortable, and I feel like most wouldn’t consciously go along with it, though history is tending in its direction. Obviously, enhancement by technology needn’t be wedded to an attempt to constrain or eliminate violence. (If we consider the technologies of war, the effect has generally been the opposite.) But this tends to be the case, because this strand of the modern worldview is quasi-religious: it strives to have transcendence within immanence. It suggests we can regain the religious hope for salvation without buying into fables of the supernatural. But the price we pay is twofold: first, the technological transformation of everything; and second, following from this, the loss of ourselves. For better or worse, transhumans will cease to be human.&#xA;&#xA;And finally, after all this effort, the project will necessarily fail. We cannot rewrite the laws of physics. We will be left with a compromise, like the more tepid status quo referred to before. Perhaps, at best, one vast hivemind will subsist, lost in its own virtual world, sustained by some solar-powered sprawl of servers entwined with residual human brain tissue. Still violence will be constitutive of existence—an existence now extremely distant for this mind.&#xA;&#xA;Matrix Machine World&#xA;&#xA;Nietzsche&#xA;&#xA;Nietzsche would despise all this. Neither the Christian, modern–confused, or transhumanist approaches affirm and rejoice in life as it is. Though the transhumanist may seem an example of humanity’s triumphant will to power, I suspect Nietzsche would reject this. Is what triumphs here life, or intellect (and a certain kind of intellect, at that)?&#xA;&#xA;Nietzsche loves life. And by directing our attention to what life is and does—namely, violence, the destruction of other life—he offers us an opportunity to embrace our own life forthrightly, without self-denial. This is not passive resignation—the sad awareness that I must harm and destroy, and be harmed and destroyed in turn. The life that I am is dynamic: it asserts itself, grows, reaches forth, conquers and rules. It is ever moving and striving, and there is joy in all this essential activity of life. Nietzsche’s vision is of life lived fully, and therefore joyfully, while fully recognizing the tragic (in the rich aesthetic sense of that word) reality that we must eventually be defeated and destroyed. This is the Dionysian vision—hot, ecstatic physicality rather than cool Apollonian ideals.&#xA;&#xA;Yet this does not mean mere savagery. Culture and intellect are an integral part of who we are, and it would be ridiculous to try and abandon them—as it would generally be absurd to regress to crude physical violence to get whatever we want. Yet Nietzsche is clear about the hierarchy: culture and intellect are to serve life, to enhance the feeling and expression of it. They are not (flowing as they do, for Nietzsche, out of it) independent standards by which to judge it. Nietzsche is a vitalist.&#xA;&#xA;(This, by the way, shines some further light on the difference between the Nietzschean and transhumanist—the transhumanist is a mechanist. ‘Life,’ like everything, is just a mechanism that can be taken apart and reassembled. For Nietzsche, life is fundamental, a self-organizing force.)&#xA;&#xA;But would Dionysian existence really be a life fully lived? Is there not, after all, more to life than the lifeforce? Is there not something else that life itself is for? There is a sense in which the intellect, for example, flows out of life; but there is also a sense in which it is independent. It has its own standards, values, and aspirations. Its objects have their own reality (mathematics being the clearest example of this). And there are different kinds of intellect—from the contemplation of God or absolute being, down to the technical intellect that would take apart and reassemble the world. There are also moral values, the pursuit and realization of which make life worth living—justice being but one of these. In his Non-Formal Ethics of Values, Max Scheler argued persuasively for the reality of values and their arrangement in a hierarchy (we will return to this). The spiritual/intellectual values are intrinsically higher than the vital values that Nietzsche invokes. Yet that does not mean the latter should be neglected, or even impatiently borne with. They should be appropriately fulfilled and affirmed.&#xA;&#xA;Hinduism&#xA;&#xA;If Christianity holds that imminent nature will be transformed or restored to its transcendent origin, Nietzsche would have us wash our hands of transcendence completely. And yet this doesn’t seem possible—or if possible, it would be an impoverishment of the human experience. Is there a way to affirm a transcendent reality and the imminent natural world just as it is?&#xA;&#xA;Some of the greatest examples of this can be found in Hinduism, a religion renowned for the most austere asceticism and uncompromising monism on the one hand, and the most scintillatingly vital panoply of deities and myths on the other. Even in the most monistic streams of Hinduism there exists a bold affirmation of the world as it is.&#xA;&#xA;  He who is attributeless also has attributes. He who is Brahman is also Shakti. When thought of as inactive, He is called Brahman, and when thought of as the Creator, Preserver, and Destroyer, He is called the Primordial Energy, Kali. Brahman and Shakti are identical, like fire and its power to burn…&#xA;    Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, vol. I, ch. 3&#xA;&#xA;So said Sri Ramakrishna, the great 19th Century mystic and all-but-illiterate synthesizer of different Hindu traditions—who might therefore be taken as an authentic summation of that vast and varied religion. His goal was clear: liberation from the relative world, realization of God, moksha. He pursued this with singleminded intensity and never ceased spurring his disciples to do the same. “Renounce everything and seek God alone,” he taught was the one all-essential message of the Bhagavad Gita. And yet he uttered the quote above, and taught that when you have renounced all and realized God you will see that God is also everything you left behind.&#xA;&#xA;The Hindu cosmos is vast in time, and endlessly cyclical. After the universe is destroyed, it arises again. There is no final salvation in time—no abrupt fall and no definitive restoration. To attain moksha is, in a sense, to step completely out of time. The universe exists in time; Brahman does not. There is no sense in the material world being redeemed from violence and suffering—these realities are constitutive of it. And yet it is not all there is: there is also, at the heart of this world, the transcendent being that ceaselessly gives rise to it, to whom it is possible to relate and, ultimately, to realize your identity with.&#xA;&#xA;  The Divine Mother is full of bliss. Creation, preservation, and destruction are the waves of Her sportive pleasure.&#xA;    Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, vol. II, ch. 16&#xA;&#xA;Why does Brahman, the supreme and only being, ceaselessly give rise (as Shakti) to this relative universe? The Hindu answer is lila, God’s divine play. This world with all its beauty and tragedy is God’s self-enjoyment, Shakti realizing all her myriad possibilities, the bliss of her creative self-expression. “But is that fair?” we might ask. “It is we who have to suffer for her enjoyment!” Yet the Hindu reply is perfectly self-consistent: “You are her! Who you think you are is only her playful self-delusion.” The basis of reality is bliss (God is conceived as Sat-Chit-Ananda: limitless being, consciousness, and bliss)—and as far as the the relative world is involved in this, the violence of life is essential.&#xA;&#xA;Sri Ramakrishna and Kali&#xA;&#xA;Simone Weil&#xA;&#xA;  Necessity is the screen set between God and us so that we can be.&#xA;    Limitation is the evidence that God loves us.&#xA;    Simone Weil, Gravity and Grace&#xA;&#xA;This Hindu vision of the cosmos is sublime: it is, in all its beauty and terror, God’s blissful self-expression. Yet there is something lacking in this vision: something of the dignity of human being, something of love. The 20th Century French philosopher and mystic Simone Weil had a view that is quite similar, yet different. In accord with the Hindu position, she held that the universe is exactly as it should be. But as the quotes above suggest, God’s motive for creating it is somewhat different.&#xA;&#xA;God, who is infinite and all, lovingly sacrifices himself: limits and reduces himself to create a space for us to be. (There is a similar idea, I believe, in mystical Judaism.) As Weil explains, “God could create only by hiding himself. Otherwise there would be nothing but himself.” For “if we were exposed to the direct radiance of his love, without the protection of space, of time and of matter, we should be evaporated like water in the sun.” As limited beings, we must be embedded in limitation in order to exist. As other than God, he must remain (in a certain sense) distant and hidden from us, for us not to be consumed by him. This limitation and absence of God is simply necessity, the very stuff of the universe: time and space, the laws of physics, change, suffering, death—and violence.&#xA;&#xA;For this reason, for Weil, our very wretchedness becomes a way to experience God’s love for us and so to love him in turn. Although she was never baptized, Weil was powerfully influenced by Christianity, and reported having mystical encounters with Christ. This is perhaps why love, suffering, and self-sacrifice feature so strongly in her thought. As God sacrificed himself in creating the universe in which we could be, we must imitate his action and ‘decreate’ ourselves out of love for him. Briefly, this means allowing our ego to die completely. The universe, with all its violence and suffering, therefore becomes the indispensable scene for an exchange of love.&#xA;&#xA;Weil did not believe in God until she experienced him, unexpectedly and directly. What God is is a question best left aside for now; but for Weil, at least, what she experienced was a reality far more real than the everyday physical world. If we accept with Nietzsche that God is dead in the popular imagination, we must nevertheless acknowledge that the phenomenon called ‘God’ remains extraordinarily powerful and transformative to those who do encounter it. It is not good enough to simply exclude it from our worldview.&#xA;&#xA;Weil integrates God and the world exactly as it is. Her approach is perhaps compromised by a too intense asceticism: “But God can only love himself. His love for us is love for himself through us. Thus, he who gives us our being loves in us the acceptance of not being.” (Is this really an adequate description of love?). But the central claim that God’s universe is constituted by limitation (and thus violence and suffering) in order to be at all, is a compelling one. It has no need for a mysterious ‘Fall’ somewhere in the primordial mists of time. If we can speak about a ‘Fall’ at all, it is simply an ontological distinction: the sheer fact of not being God.&#xA;&#xA;Reflections&#xA;&#xA;The question of the relation between the violence of life and justice ‘in itself’ is a question about the imminent and transcendent. We can discern at least five clear positions on this.&#xA;&#xA;First, the extremes:&#xA;&#xA;The Nietzschean affirmation of life, including all its violence. (All imminence, no transcendence.)&#xA;&#xA;The moralistic denial of life, due to its violence. (Imminence nullified by transcendence.)&#xA;&#xA;And then the more nuanced positions:&#xA;&#xA;The Christian belief that life is only violent in the fallen creation (i.e. violence is not essential to life), and that creation will be restored to just perfection. (Imminence infused with and transformed by transcendence.)&#xA;&#xA;The Hindu (and Weilian) belief in both a transcendent God and the essential violence of life. (Imminence and transcendence, related yet eternally ‘separate.’)&#xA;&#xA;The transhumanist endeavor to transform life using imminent means. (Transcendence projected into imminence; this may ultimately be more a confused than a clear position.)&#xA;&#xA;The status quo in the modern West is unclear and confused regarding this question. We deny the existence of any transcendent realm and claim to celebrate imminence. This is largely true as far as, say, sexuality goes. But we condemn violence maybe more than ever before. In general, we tend sometimes to Nietzschean affirmation, sometimes to moralistic denial, sometimes to transhumanist transformation—yet we are uncomfortable with each of these. This situation is dangerous: it saps our sense of meaning, saps our strength, and fuels our tendency to ressentiment.&#xA;&#xA;It seems to me that reintegrating the Nietzschean affirmation of life (including its violence) is indispensable to the health of our civilization. This is the most immediate remedy for the consuming sense of guilt about our—individual and collective—existence, excellence, and dominance. This is not to justify anything (declare it ‘just’), but to acknowledge necessity, and have gratitude for the necessity by which we benefit. Attempts to ‘justify’ invasions, colonizations, etc., in the sense of pretending they were inspired by impartial moral principles, are just as repugnant as a consuming guilt about one’s own existence. Yet the honest will to expand and rule, the honest joy in conquest—these are not, in themselves, repugnant. These are as natural as the desire for food and the pleasure of eating.&#xA;&#xA;Note that I’m not saying there is nothing higher than these vital pleasures and desires; just that they must be affirmed on their own level, as the indispensable precondition for existing and thriving in the world we find ourselves in. They may perhaps be limited and channeled by a higher realm of values; but I’m suspicious of anyone who preaches these higher values without having passed through the lower—such a one is either simply preaching ressentiment, or too unintegrated to be a reliable model or teacher.&#xA;&#xA;For my part, I do think there are higher levels. Scheler’s hierarchy of values is a good way of picturing this:&#xA;&#xA;Scheler&#39;s Hierarchy of Values&#xA;&#xA;(Note: the above diagram is from Iain McGilchrist’s Master and His Emissary, so he gives it a brain hemisphere spin; use values are distinguished from pleasure values in Scheler, although not as definitely as the other levels.)&#xA;&#xA;The lower levels are best pursued for the sake of the higher, though that doesn’t mean they are simply reducible to the higher. Utility is for the sake of pleasure; but it may be uncoupled from it, and be pursued for its own sake—generally a bad situation. Likewise, pleasure is ideally for the sake of vital values: the pleasure of eating good food conduces to (and is best enjoyed in the overall context of) health; but it may be pursued for its own sake, and thus ruin health. Likewise, the vital should be oriented to the spiritual (‘intellectual’): For what is all this strength and health and power to be used? In what way is it to be exercised? Power pursued solely for its own sake is as toxic as pleasure pursued solely for its own sake—and here I part ways with Nietzsche.&#xA;&#xA;Note that pursuit of higher levels of value doesn’t abolish the lower levels. The question is not if we kill and dominate, but how and to what ends. Vital power is also, generally, the fuel by which we approach the higher level; and is in turn stimulated by the higher level. The pursuit of beauty, truth, and justice can give us amazing vital strength. In is book on Ressentiment, Scheler objects to Nietzsche’s characterization of Christianity as a religion of ressentiment. Yes, he says, it can be—but it isn’t essentially. Moving above the vital level can look very much like attacking it from below. The early Christians, he says, gave their lives away in agapic love out of an abundance of vitality, inspired by unlimited hope and the experience of God’s love. They were stronger than the merely strong—the ones who, though powerful, must always defend themselves. This is a very different phenomenon than that of resentfully railing against a power and strength one is not capable of.&#xA;&#xA;To me, at least, this is all very instructive. We can affirm each level, while striving higher. The highest—the Holy—returns us to our basic problem of how the transcendent and immanent relate. If we posit an absolute God, what becomes of this relative world? Is it a mistake to be abolished or a fallen reality to be restored? Does it serve some greater purpose, or is it valuable in itself?&#xA;&#xA;The Christian story of fall and restoration is the most beautiful and compelling to me—to a point. Even if we strip off the ‘fall’ aspect (let us say that is a metaphor for God’s intention for creation), we still have the apparently insuperable difficulty of imagining a world that is ours without obeying the most basic laws of ours. (And, on a higher level, there is the difficulty of imagining any physical world of which destructive change is not constitutive.) Everything appears interwoven—life and death, joy and suffering, identity and change.&#xA;&#xA;In this respect, the Hindu approach resonates more with me. The universe must be exactly as it is, and is valuable as such (as an expression of God’s innate creativity—lower values gaining their full meaning in light of higher). Weil supplements this approach by bringing it more in line with the Western emphasis on agapic (self-giving) love. More than merely God’s creative self-expression, this world is his sacrificial self-limiting so that beings other than him may be. The blind and unchangeable necessity of the universe then becomes a sign of God’s love for us, and our amor fati becomes love of him.&#xA;&#xA;The problem with this view, I think, is that the universe that we know through science isn’t utterly ruled by blind necessity. There is a basic, irreducible randomness in the quantum realm—and a curious enmeshment of it with observers. This, in itself, doesn’t prove much. But if we credit the consensus of human experience to date, that magic and miracles are real, then the picture changes dramatically. Then it seems that the physical world, on the human level, can be directly altered by the spiritual. (Obviously, this is the central claim of Christianity—a body devoid of life came alive again.) The work of Rupert Sheldrake suggests that nature operates by habits rather than ‘laws,’ and thus the ‘laws of nature’ can change. The Christian hermeticist Valentin Tomberg claimed:&#xA;&#xA;  Thus the ‘law’ of the struggle for existence that Darwin observed in the domain of biology will one day cede its place to the law of cooperation for existence which exists already in the cooperation of flowering plants and bees, in the cooperation of different cells in an organism, and in cooperation in the human social organism. \[…\] This will be, because the new ‘law’—i.e. a profound change in the psychic and physical structure of beings—will replace the old ‘law,’ firstly in consciousness, then in desires and affections, then lastly in the organic structure of beings.&#xA;    Meditations on the Tarot, Letter IX: The Hermit&#xA;&#xA;For Tomberg, this is achieved spiritually, through the power of self-sacrificial love. And again, there is an abundance (a superadundance) of at least anecdotal evidence of this in the stories of saints and holy men. However, it is not achieved by the clever technological manipulation of the existing world which is the modus operandi of transhumanism. I believe this approach is a temptation we must reject. Perhaps the natural world can be fundamentally redeemed and transformed by the transcendent, working via the sacred magic of agape; this can never be accomplished by willful human engineering. In striving to have transcendence totally within the bounds of imminence, transhumanism may just be an intensification of the basic confusion that underlies our modern worldview. It would do boldly what we now do falteringly.&#xA;&#xA;Where does this leave me? Without total clarity, perhaps; yet with more than before. In the only world we know, life and violence are inseparably intertwined. Unqualified justice ‘in itself’ is indeed hostile to life. And yet, at the same time, justice is one of those values that human life is valuable for. While Nietzsche notes that justice can help to make overall units of power more powerful, it is also true that justice is intrinsically valuable, and more deeply so than mere power. Individually and collectively, we ‘unjustly’ subjugate the world around us—in order to practice it! (Much could be said regarding precisely what justice is; I have ignored this question in order to pursue the larger one about the relation between spiritual and vital values in general.) We must look at this truth squarely, and embrace it. To neglect this easily becomes neurotic self-denial and ressentiment.&#xA;&#xA;Nietzsche provides an antidote for this (just reading him can help us feel the power and exultation of the life we are). But we mustn’t go too far. Scheler reminds us of the whole hierarchy of values, and how they relate to each other. As far as a worldview around this goes, I am most aligned with Ramakrishna and Weil: we can affirm transcendent reality and the imperfect world we live in. Crucially, in both these cases, the world is affirmed in the light of the utmost value of the transcendent.&#xA;&#xA;And yet, there are hints, here and there, that matter itself can be transformed by spirit—in isolated cases, if not unto universal paradise. If this world really can be, somehow, perfected by the divine, then our affirmation of the violence of life—while vitally necessary now—must remain ultimately provisional. Regardless, we must live fully human lives: without undermining life or attempting to impose paradise, we must remain open to what is above us.]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<blockquote><p>To speak of just or unjust <em>in itself</em> is quite senseless; <em>in itself</em>, of course, no injury, assault, exploitation, destruction can be “unjust,” since life operates <em>essentially</em>, that is in its basic functions, through injury, assault, exploitation, destruction and simply cannot be thought of at all without this character. One must indeed grant something even more unpalatable: that, from the highest biological standpoint, legal conditions can never be other than <em>exceptional conditions</em>, since they constitute a partial restriction of the will of life, which is bent upon power, and are subordinate to its total goal as a single means: namely, as a means of creating <em>greater</em> units of power. A legal order thought of as sovereign and universal, not as a means in the struggle between power-complexes but as a means of <em>preventing</em> all struggle in general […] would be a principle <em>hostile to life</em>, an agent of the dissolution and destruction of man, an attempt to assassinate the future of man, a sign of weariness, a secret path to nothingness.—</p>

<p><strong>Nietzsche, <em>Genealogy of Morals</em>, 2nd Essay, Section 11</strong></p></blockquote>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/pw25t0zU.jpg" alt="Lion Attacking Wildebeest" title="Photo by Aditya Singh"/></p>

<h2 id="introduction" id="introduction">Introduction</h2>

<p>I was recently struck by this passage in Nietzsche, which briefly and powerfully states a position at once glaringly obvious and deeply uncomfortable. The violence of life is something that most modern people, it seems, have a very confused relationship to. On the one hand, we have jettisoned the Christian conception of God and the supernatural—all that suggests a different, deeper reality <em>not</em> ruled by the principle of violence; on the other hand, we have intensified the Christian concern for justice and equality into an unprecedented societal obsession. We know the natural world is all there is, and that nature is red in tooth and claw; yet won’t rest until violence and oppression are done away with. Assuming <em>life is good</em>, this presents a troubling contradiction. (Suspending this assumption, as Nietzsche’s concludes, this call for absolute justice is simply a call for life’s elimination.)</p>

<p>We might reframe this more generally as the tension between <em>our ideals</em> and <em>what we are</em>. By the latter phrase, of course, I don’t mean what we happen to be because we have not yet attained our ideals—but what we <em>essentially and ineluctably</em> are. We are, of course (whatever else we might be), living beings, a manifestation of life. Life predates upon other life—depends upon its injury and destruction. Of course, life <em>also</em> depends upon cooperation. Aside from examples of mutually beneficial symbiosis, we can see this within an individual organism itself: if a body was ruled by competition, it could not cohere (this is Nietzsche’s point about justice being needed <em>within</em> units of power). Yet even within a body, cells are constantly dying and being replaced—and often actively <em>killed</em>, if they present a threat to the body as a whole.</p>

<p>If violence is constitutive of our being, it’s schizophrenic to be universally opposed to it (that is, when it’s not simply suicidal). Such an endeavor is likely to drain away our vital strength and rejoicing rejoicing and cast a deep gloom over our existence, dooming us to forever despise ourselves. Nietzsche’s affirmation of power and violence as basic conditions of life is one way out of this. Another way is religious: the natural world <em>is</em> violent, but is <em>not</em> the fundamental reality. This is the Christian notion of nature as fallen, and the Christian promise of a perfected world to come. This makes the tension a war between worlds rather than between human thoughts and the biological brains that generate them. If our ideals are rooted in a transcendent realm that is more real and potent than the immanent world we live in, then fully pursuing our ideals need not undermine the conditions of our very existence.</p>

<p>There are, of course, problems with this position. What exactly <em>is</em> this other world we are positing, and <em>how</em> exactly could it be? While faith in it might relieve us of the sense that fighting ourselves is futile, it just creates a deeper level of self-conflict if it cannot convince our intellect. I’ll therefore explore a couple of other approaches to the problem—approaches that are at once religious and (so to speak) reconciled to the world as it is. In these, the transcendent and immanent are both real, but separate. Finally, I’ll offer a couple of suggestions as to how we might move past this present confusion.</p>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/KBlWKIsT.jpg" alt="Lion Lying Down with the Lamb"/></p>

<h2 id="christianity" id="christianity">Christianity</h2>

<blockquote><p>The wolf shall dwell with the lamb,
and the leopard shall lie down with the young goat,
and the calf and the lion and the fattened calf together;
and a little child shall lead them. [...]
They shall not hurt or destroy in all my holy mountain;
for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord
as the waters cover the sea.</p>

<p><strong>Isaiah 11:6–9</strong></p></blockquote>

<p>There is something beautiful in this image of final peace and harmony. The Christian story goes like this: the world was made perfect, out of absolute love; but due to the willful disobedience of its most significant creature, it fell from this original perfection; God in his love will one day restore it, and it will have no more evil or suffering. Therefore, the world of violence we now behold is a temporary perversion of its true nature. Renunciation of violence may lead to our demise in the world as it is—but this is no matter, for the true life and the true world is to come. The story of Jesus encapsulates this: renouncing violence, he was crucified—but then gloriously rose in a perfected body, the very substance of the world to come.</p>

<p>In <em>Doors of the Sea</em>, David Bentley Hart writes powerfully about these two worlds (or two modes of the one world):</p>

<blockquote><p>The Christian should see two realities at once, one world (as it were) within another: one the world as we all know it, in all its beauty and terror, grandeur and dreariness, delight and anguish; and the other the world in its first and ultimate truth, not simply “nature” but “creation”; an endless sea of glory, radiant with the beauty of God in every part, innocent of all violence. To see in this way is to rejoice and mourn at once, to regard the world as a mirror of infinite beauty, but as glimpsed through the veil of death; it is to see creation in chains, but beautiful as in the beginning of days. (p. 61)</p></blockquote>

<p>He supports his account with the insight of Dostoyevsky (whose Zosima the Elder sees this divinized world) and the testimony of real saints and mystics. Personally, I am willing to credit these experiences. I don’t just assume they are delusions; they may be revealing some real aspect of being. And yet, not having had these same experiences, I am at a loss as to how this deeper and more glorious world relates to the world that we know. In the world that we know, the lion predates—is almost defined by its predation (not only in popular imagination, but by the evolutionary necessity for his particular shape, speed, sharpness of teeth, etc.). It seems that for the lion to lie down with the lamb (or the calf), it would not be a lion at all! Likewise, the human being truly free of violence—may not be a human being.</p>

<p>The problem of how God’s glorious creation relates to fallen nature is magnified by the myth of the fall itself: at one point, creation was perfect, <em>and then</em> it was corrupted. But we don’t have any knowledge of this prior world—not in the earliest days of humanity, of our earth, or of the universe itself (the very laws of physics guarantee destruction and decay). There is no continuity with the unfallen world in time as we know it. This gives rise to ideas about a different kind of relationship—between time and eternity, or fallen and divine time—but what does any of this mean, exactly? (The ‘time’ of our ordinary experience is ontologically baffling enough.) Actually, time is a good thing to focus on, as time (as we know it) and death are intertwined, just as we are shaped and defined by time.</p>

<p>The mystic insight opened up by burning love and asceticism may reveal an aspect of reality the rest of us, blinded by our fallen natures, cannot comprehend: the glorious, eclipsed essence of our presently violent world. This conception ennobles the natural world, without affirming her violence (a theme I explored more fully in my post on <a href="https://sensemaking.writeas.com/christ-and-kali">Christ and Kali</a>). But there are, at the very least, rational difficulties with this approach.</p>

<h2 id="modernity" id="modernity">Modernity</h2>

<p>In any case, rightly or wrongly, we in the modern West have cast aside this whole notion as fantastical. We hold that the only world is <em>this</em> world that we can all experience and measure. And yet no civilization has been more obsessed with ideas like equality, love and justice. According to the dominant worldview, all violence and oppression must be done away with—at least among human beings, though increasingly also in our relation to the natural world. Ironically, this very sentimentalism is a luxury afforded by our incredibly effective domination of the natural world. (On a related note: the state that would eliminate violence could only do so due to a monopoly on violence.) We can <em>afford</em> to be soft—yet to what end? The Christian (who may at the same time be rather ascetically hard on himself) can say: for the sake of the world to come. We cannot.</p>

<p>Let’s say, charitably, that the aim is to establish ‘justice’ as far as it can be established, without undermining life itself. We will have a world where ‘justice’ flourishes, relatively speaking, while accepting that injustice must tragically continue to rage in the animal kingdom, in the fact of human mortality, in all the ineradicable inequalities between people, and in all our embarrassing, archaic urges to domination (which we will appropriately channel, where we cannot remove). Still—the question must be asked: where does this passion for justice come from, where this deep discomfort with violence? Ontologically, are we <em>more than</em> mere life or mere matter, after all? If not, why not just dismiss this obsession as a curious self-delusion? The status quo worldview about this is incoherent, and so it seems it must lurch into either Nietzschean life-affirmation (with all its violence) or life-denial. As it hovers between these, it is too often nothing but <em>ressentiment</em>: the resentful protest of weakness against strength, the progressive undermining of the conditions of flourishing life by those too cowardly, even, to end it at once.</p>

<p>There is a strand of the modern worldview that seems to escape this dilemma, however. One way to articulate this would be: there is only this world, yet we (and our ideals) are the <em>unfolding or fulfillment</em> of this world. Before humanity, nature needed to subsist by violence—but now that we have arisen, the intelligence that lay latent in nature is coming to conscious fruition. With this intelligence—using its tools, and in its image—we can remake ourselves and the world. For example, using technology we can extend our lifespan—perhaps indefinitely. We can enhance ourselves, cyborgize our brains and our bodies. We can hack our DNA, and that of other creatures—perhaps to finally excise our lingering aggression, perhaps to remove predation from the natural world. We can live in virtual worlds that are far more interesting and do far less harm. At the extreme end of this aspiration, perhaps our minds can merge, the destructive ego gone forever, finally harmoniously One.</p>

<p>I will call this strand of the modern worldview <em><strong>transhumanism</strong></em>. I say it is just a strand because it still makes most people uncomfortable, and I feel like most wouldn’t consciously go along with it, though history is tending in its direction. Obviously, enhancement by technology needn’t be wedded to an attempt to constrain or eliminate violence. (If we consider the technologies of war, the effect has generally been the opposite.) But this tends to be the case, because this strand of the modern worldview is quasi-religious: it strives to have transcendence within immanence. It suggests we can regain the religious hope for salvation without buying into fables of the supernatural. But the price we pay is twofold: first, the technological transformation of everything; and second, following from this, the <em>loss of ourselves</em>. For better or worse, transhumans will cease to be human.</p>

<p>And finally, after all this effort, the project will necessarily fail. We cannot rewrite the laws of physics. We will be left with a compromise, like the more tepid status quo referred to before. Perhaps, at best, one vast hivemind will subsist, lost in its own virtual world, sustained by some solar-powered sprawl of servers entwined with residual human brain tissue. <em>Still</em> violence will be constitutive of existence—an existence now extremely distant for this mind.</p>

<p><img src="https://qph.cf2.quoracdn.net/main-qimg-181c350cc16185d969d2e80234b1d289-lq" alt="Matrix Machine World"/></p>

<h2 id="nietzsche" id="nietzsche">Nietzsche</h2>

<p>Nietzsche would despise all this. Neither the Christian, modern–confused, or transhumanist approaches affirm and rejoice in life as it is. Though the transhumanist may seem an example of humanity’s triumphant will to power, I suspect Nietzsche would reject this. Is what triumphs here <em>life</em>, or intellect (and a certain kind of intellect, at that)?</p>

<p>Nietzsche loves <em>life</em>. And by directing our attention to what life is and does—namely, violence, the destruction of other life—he offers us an opportunity to embrace our own life forthrightly, without self-denial. This is not passive resignation—the sad awareness that I <em>must</em> harm and destroy, and be harmed and destroyed in turn. The life that I am is dynamic: it asserts itself, grows, reaches forth, conquers and rules. It is ever moving and striving, and there is <em>joy</em> in all this essential activity of life. Nietzsche’s vision is of life lived <em>fully</em>, and therefore joyfully, while fully recognizing the tragic (in the rich aesthetic sense of that word) reality that we must eventually be defeated and destroyed. This is the <em>Dionysian</em> vision—hot, ecstatic physicality rather than cool Apollonian ideals.</p>

<p>Yet this does not mean mere savagery. Culture and intellect are an integral part of who we are, and it would be ridiculous to try and abandon them—as it would generally be absurd to regress to crude physical violence to get whatever we want. Yet Nietzsche is clear about the hierarchy: culture and intellect are <em>to serve life</em>, to enhance the feeling and expression of it. They are not (flowing as they do, for Nietzsche, <em>out</em> of it) independent standards by which to judge it. Nietzsche is a vitalist.</p>

<p>(This, by the way, shines some further light on the difference between the Nietzschean and transhumanist—the transhumanist is a <em>mechanist</em>. ‘Life,’ like everything, is just a mechanism that can be taken apart and reassembled. For Nietzsche, life is fundamental, a self-organizing <em>force</em>.)</p>

<p>But would Dionysian existence really be a life <em>fully</em> lived? Is there not, after all, more to life than the lifeforce? Is there not something else that life itself is <em>for</em>? There is a sense in which the intellect, for example, flows out of life; but there is also a sense in which it is independent. It has its own standards, values, and aspirations. Its objects have their own reality (mathematics being the clearest example of this). And there are different kinds of intellect—from the contemplation of God or absolute being, down to the technical intellect that would take apart and reassemble the world. There are also moral values, the pursuit and realization of which make life worth living—justice being but one of these. In his <em>Non-Formal Ethics of Values,</em> Max Scheler argued persuasively for the reality of values and their arrangement in a hierarchy (we will return to this). The spiritual/intellectual values are intrinsically higher than the vital values that Nietzsche invokes. Yet that does not mean the latter should be neglected, or even impatiently borne with. They should be appropriately fulfilled and affirmed.</p>

<h2 id="hinduism" id="hinduism">Hinduism</h2>

<p>If Christianity holds that imminent nature will be transformed or restored to its transcendent origin, Nietzsche would have us wash our hands of transcendence completely. And yet this doesn’t seem possible—or if possible, it would be an impoverishment of the human experience. Is there a way to affirm a transcendent reality <em>and</em> the imminent natural world just as it is?</p>

<p>Some of the greatest examples of this can be found in Hinduism, a religion renowned for the most austere asceticism and uncompromising monism on the one hand, and the most scintillatingly vital panoply of deities and myths on the other. Even in the most monistic streams of Hinduism there exists a bold affirmation of the world as it is.</p>

<blockquote><p>He who is attributeless also has attributes. He who is Brahman is also Shakti. When thought of as inactive, He is called Brahman, and when thought of as the Creator, Preserver, and Destroyer, He is called the Primordial Energy, Kali. Brahman and Shakti are identical, like fire and its power to burn…</p>

<p><em><strong>Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna</strong></em><strong>, vol. I, ch. 3</strong></p></blockquote>

<p>So said Sri Ramakrishna, the great 19th Century mystic and all-but-illiterate synthesizer of different Hindu traditions—who might therefore be taken as an authentic summation of that vast and varied religion. His goal was clear: liberation from the relative world, realization of God, <em>moksha</em>. He pursued this with singleminded intensity and never ceased spurring his disciples to do the same. “Renounce everything and seek God alone,” he taught was the one all-essential message of the Bhagavad Gita. And yet he uttered the quote above, and taught that when you have renounced all and realized God you will see that God is also everything you left behind.</p>

<p>The Hindu cosmos is vast in time, and endlessly cyclical. After the universe is destroyed, it arises again. There is no final salvation in time—no abrupt fall and no definitive restoration. To attain <em>moksha</em> is, in a sense, to step completely out of time. The universe exists in time; Brahman does not. There is no sense in the material world being redeemed from violence and suffering—these realities are constitutive of it. And yet it is not all there is: there is also, at the heart of this world, the transcendent being that ceaselessly gives rise to it, to whom it is possible to relate and, ultimately, to realize your identity with.</p>

<blockquote><p>The Divine Mother is full of bliss. Creation, preservation, and destruction are the waves of Her sportive pleasure.</p>

<p><em><strong>Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna</strong></em><strong>, vol. II, ch. 16</strong></p></blockquote>

<p><em>Why</em> does Brahman, the supreme and only being, ceaselessly give rise (as Shakti) to this relative universe? The Hindu answer is <em>lila</em>, God’s divine play. This world with all its beauty and tragedy is God’s self-enjoyment, Shakti realizing all her myriad possibilities, the bliss of her creative self-expression. “But is that <em>fair</em>?” we might ask. “It is <em>we</em> who have to suffer for her enjoyment!” Yet the Hindu reply is perfectly self-consistent: “You <em>are</em> her! Who you think you are is only her playful self-delusion.” The basis of reality is bliss (God is conceived as Sat-Chit-Ananda: limitless being, consciousness, and bliss)—and as far as the the relative world is involved in this, the violence of life is essential.</p>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/usw6oDlV.jpg" alt="Sri Ramakrishna and Kali"/></p>

<h2 id="simone-weil" id="simone-weil">Simone Weil</h2>

<blockquote><p>Necessity is the screen set between God and us so that we can be.</p>

<p>Limitation is the evidence that God loves us.</p>

<p><strong>Simone Weil, <em>Gravity and Grace</em></strong></p></blockquote>

<p>This Hindu vision of the cosmos is sublime: it is, in all its beauty and terror, God’s blissful self-expression. Yet there is something lacking in this vision: something of the dignity of human being, something of love. The 20th Century French philosopher and mystic Simone Weil had a view that is quite similar, yet different. In accord with the Hindu position, she held that the universe is <em>exactly as it should be</em>. But as the quotes above suggest, God’s motive for creating it is somewhat different.</p>

<p>God, who is infinite and all, lovingly sacrifices himself: limits and reduces himself to create a space for us to be. (There is a similar idea, I believe, in mystical Judaism.) As Weil explains, “God could create only by hiding himself. Otherwise there would be nothing but himself.” For “if we were exposed to the direct radiance of his love, without the protection of space, of time and of matter, we should be evaporated like water in the sun.” As limited beings, we must be embedded in limitation in order to exist. As other than God, he must remain (in a certain sense) distant and hidden from us, for us not to be consumed by him. This limitation and absence of God is simply necessity, the very stuff of the universe: time and space, the laws of physics, change, suffering, death—and violence.</p>

<p>For this reason, for Weil, our very wretchedness becomes a way to experience God’s love for us and so to love him in turn. Although she was never baptized, Weil was powerfully influenced by Christianity, and reported having mystical encounters with Christ. This is perhaps why love, suffering, and self-sacrifice feature so strongly in her thought. As God sacrificed himself in creating the universe in which we could be, we must imitate his action and ‘decreate’ ourselves out of love for him. Briefly, this means allowing our ego to die completely. The universe, with all its violence and suffering, therefore becomes the indispensable scene for an exchange of love.</p>

<p>Weil did not believe in God until she experienced him, unexpectedly and directly. What God <em>is</em> is a question best left aside for now; but for Weil, at least, what she experienced was a reality far more real than the everyday physical world. If we accept with Nietzsche that God is dead in the popular imagination, we must nevertheless acknowledge that the phenomenon called ‘God’ remains extraordinarily powerful and transformative to those who do encounter it. It is not good enough to simply exclude it from our worldview.</p>

<p>Weil integrates God and the world exactly as it is. Her approach is perhaps compromised by a too intense asceticism: “But God can only love himself. His love for us is love for himself through us. Thus, he who gives us our being loves in us the acceptance of not being.” (Is this really an adequate description of love?). But the central claim that God’s universe is constituted by limitation (and thus violence and suffering) in order to <em>be</em> at all, is a compelling one. It has no need for a mysterious ‘Fall’ somewhere in the primordial mists of time. If we can speak about a ‘Fall’ at all, it is simply an ontological distinction: the sheer fact of not being God.</p>

<h2 id="reflections" id="reflections">Reflections</h2>

<p>The question of the relation between the violence of life and justice ‘in itself’ is a question about the imminent and transcendent. We can discern at least five clear positions on this.</p>

<p>First, the extremes:</p>
<ol><li><p>The Nietzschean affirmation of life, including all its violence. (All imminence, no transcendence.)</p></li>

<li><p>The moralistic denial of life, due to its violence. (Imminence nullified by transcendence.)</p></li></ol>

<p>And then the more nuanced positions:</p>
<ol><li><p>The Christian belief that life is only violent in the fallen creation (i.e. violence is not <em>essential</em> to life), and that creation will be restored to just perfection. (Imminence infused with and transformed by transcendence.)</p></li>

<li><p>The Hindu (and Weilian) belief in <em>both</em> a transcendent God <em>and</em> the essential violence of life. (Imminence <em>and</em> transcendence, related yet eternally ‘separate.’)</p></li>

<li><p>The transhumanist endeavor to transform life using imminent means. (Transcendence projected into imminence; this may ultimately be more a confused than a clear position.)</p></li></ol>

<p>The status quo in the modern West is unclear and confused regarding this question. We deny the existence of any transcendent realm and claim to celebrate imminence. This is largely true as far as, say, sexuality goes. But we condemn violence maybe more than ever before. In general, we tend sometimes to Nietzschean affirmation, sometimes to moralistic denial, sometimes to transhumanist transformation—yet we are uncomfortable with each of these. This situation is dangerous: it saps our sense of meaning, saps our strength, and fuels our tendency to <em>ressentiment</em>.</p>

<p>It seems to me that reintegrating the Nietzschean affirmation of life (including its violence) is indispensable to the health of our civilization. This is the most immediate remedy for the consuming sense of guilt about our—individual and collective—existence, excellence, and dominance. This is not to <em>justify</em> anything (declare it ‘just’), but to acknowledge necessity, and have gratitude for the necessity by which we benefit. Attempts to ‘justify’ invasions, colonizations, etc., in the sense of pretending they were inspired by impartial moral principles, are just as repugnant as a consuming guilt about one’s own existence. Yet the honest will to expand and rule, the honest joy in conquest—these are <em>not</em>, in themselves, repugnant. These are as natural as the desire for food and the pleasure of eating.</p>

<p>Note that I’m not saying there is nothing higher than these vital pleasures and desires; just that they must be affirmed on their own level, as the indispensable precondition for existing and thriving in the world we find ourselves in. They may perhaps be limited and channeled by a <em>higher</em> realm of values; but I’m suspicious of anyone who preaches these higher values without having passed through the lower—such a one is either simply preaching <em>ressentiment</em>, or too unintegrated to be a reliable model or teacher.</p>

<p>For my part, I do think there are higher levels. Scheler’s hierarchy of values is a good way of picturing this:</p>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/GaJSh7SH.png" alt="Scheler&#39;s Hierarchy of Values"/></p>

<p><em>(Note: the above diagram is from Iain McGilchrist’s</em> Master and His Emissary<em>, so he gives it a brain hemisphere spin; use values are distinguished from pleasure values in Scheler, although not as definitely as the other levels.)</em></p>

<p>The lower levels are best pursued for the sake of the higher, though that doesn’t mean they are simply reducible to the higher. Utility is for the sake of pleasure; but it may be uncoupled from it, and be pursued for its own sake—generally a bad situation. Likewise, pleasure is ideally for the sake of vital values: the pleasure of eating good food conduces to (<em>and</em> is best enjoyed in the overall context of) health; but it may be pursued for its own sake, and thus ruin health. Likewise, the vital should be oriented to the spiritual (‘intellectual’): <em>For what</em> is all this strength and health and power to be used? <em>In what way</em> is it to be exercised? Power pursued solely for its own sake is as toxic as pleasure pursued solely for its own sake—and here I part ways with Nietzsche.</p>

<p>Note that pursuit of higher levels of value doesn’t <em>abolish</em> the lower levels. The question is not <em>if</em> we kill and dominate, but <em>how</em> and <em>to what ends.</em> Vital power is also, generally, the <em>fuel</em> by which we approach the higher level; <em>and</em> is in turn stimulated <em>by</em> the higher level. The pursuit of beauty, truth, and justice can give us amazing vital strength. In is book on <em>Ressentiment</em>, Scheler objects to Nietzsche’s characterization of Christianity as a religion of <em>ressentiment</em>. Yes, he says, it can be—but it isn’t essentially. Moving above the vital level can look very much like attacking it from below. The early Christians, he says, gave their lives away in agapic love out of an abundance of vitality, inspired by unlimited hope and the experience of God’s love. They were stronger than the <em>merely</em> strong—the ones who, though powerful, must always defend themselves. This is a very different phenomenon than that of resentfully railing against a power and strength one is not capable of.</p>

<p>To me, at least, this is all very instructive. We can affirm each level, while striving higher. The highest—the Holy—returns us to our basic problem of how the transcendent and immanent relate. If we posit an absolute God, what becomes of this relative world? Is it a mistake to be abolished or a fallen reality to be restored? Does it serve some greater purpose, or is it valuable in itself?</p>

<p>The Christian story of fall and restoration is the most beautiful and compelling to me—to a point. Even if we strip off the ‘fall’ aspect (let us say that is a metaphor for God’s <em>intention for</em> creation), we still have the apparently insuperable difficulty of imagining a world that is <em>ours</em> without obeying the most basic laws of ours. (And, on a higher level, there is the difficulty of imagining <em>any</em> physical world of which destructive change is not constitutive.) Everything appears interwoven—life and death, joy and suffering, identity and change.</p>

<p>In this respect, the Hindu approach resonates more with me. The universe must be exactly as it is, and is valuable as such (as an expression of God’s innate creativity—lower values gaining their full meaning in light of higher). Weil supplements this approach by bringing it more in line with the Western emphasis on agapic (self-giving) love. More than merely God’s creative self-expression, this world is his sacrificial self-limiting so that beings other than him may be. The blind and unchangeable necessity of the universe then becomes a sign of God’s love for us, and our <em>amor fati</em> becomes love of him.</p>

<p>The problem with this view, I think, is that the universe that we know through science <em>isn’t</em> utterly ruled by blind necessity. There is a basic, irreducible randomness in the quantum realm—and a curious enmeshment of it with <em>observers</em>. This, in itself, doesn’t prove much. But if we credit the consensus of human experience to date, that magic and miracles are real, then the picture changes dramatically. Then it seems that the physical world, on the human level, can be directly altered by the spiritual. (Obviously, this is the central claim of Christianity—a body devoid of life came alive again.) <a href="https://www.sheldrake.org/books-by-rupert-sheldrake/the-presence-of-the-past-morphic-resonance-and-the-habits-of-nature">The work</a> of Rupert Sheldrake suggests that nature operates by habits rather than ‘laws,’ and thus the ‘laws of nature’ can change. The Christian hermeticist Valentin Tomberg claimed:</p>

<blockquote><p>Thus the ‘law’ of the <em>struggle for existence</em> that Darwin observed in the domain of biology will one day cede its place to the law of <em>cooperation for existence</em> which exists already in the cooperation of flowering plants and bees, in the cooperation of different cells in an organism, and in cooperation in the human social organism. […] This will be, because the new ‘law’—i.e. a profound change in the psychic and physical structure of beings—will replace the old ‘law,’ firstly in consciousness, then in desires and affections, then lastly in the organic structure of beings.</p>

<p><em><strong>Meditations on the Tarot</strong></em><strong>, Letter IX: The Hermit</strong></p></blockquote>

<p>For Tomberg, this is achieved spiritually, through the power of self-sacrificial love. And again, there is an abundance (a superadundance) of at least anecdotal evidence of this in the stories of saints and holy men. However, it is <em>not</em> achieved by the clever technological manipulation of the existing world which is the <em>modus operandi</em> of transhumanism. I believe this approach is a temptation we must reject. <em>Perhaps</em> the natural world can be fundamentally redeemed and transformed by the transcendent, working via the sacred magic of <em>agape</em>; this can never be accomplished by willful human engineering. In striving to have transcendence totally within the bounds of imminence, transhumanism may just be an intensification of the basic confusion that underlies our modern worldview. It would do boldly what we now do falteringly.</p>

<p>Where does this leave me? Without total clarity, perhaps; yet with more than before. In the only world we know, life and violence are inseparably intertwined. Unqualified justice ‘in itself’ is indeed hostile to life. And yet, at the same time, justice is one of those values that human life is valuable <em>for</em>. While Nietzsche notes that justice can help to make overall units of power more powerful, it is <em>also</em> true that justice is intrinsically valuable, and more deeply so than mere power. Individually and collectively, we ‘unjustly’ subjugate the world around us—in order to practice it! (Much could be said regarding precisely what justice <em>is</em>; I have ignored this question in order to pursue the larger one about the relation between spiritual and vital values in general.) We must look at this truth squarely, and embrace it. To neglect this easily becomes neurotic self-denial and <em>ressentiment</em>.</p>

<p>Nietzsche provides an antidote for this (just reading him can help us feel the power and exultation of the life we are). But we mustn’t go too far. Scheler reminds us of the whole hierarchy of values, and how they relate to each other. As far as a worldview around this goes, I am most aligned with Ramakrishna and Weil: we can affirm transcendent reality <em>and</em> the imperfect world we live in. Crucially, in both these cases, the world is affirmed <em>in the light of</em> the utmost value of the transcendent.</p>

<p>And yet, there are hints, here and there, that matter itself can be transformed by spirit—in isolated cases, if not unto universal paradise. If this world really can be, somehow, perfected by the divine, then our affirmation of the violence of life—while vitally necessary <em>now</em>—must remain ultimately <em>provisional</em>. Regardless, we must live fully human lives: without undermining life or attempting to impose paradise, we must remain open to what is above us.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/the-violence-of-life-vpck</guid>
      <pubDate>Wed, 28 Sep 2022 09:29:47 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Graves</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/graves?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[Purity Ring are back, having recently released this stunning little EP ten years after they entranced my 2012–13 summer with the surging synths and potent-yet-dreamily-sung sensuality of their first album, Shrines. Sure, there were a couple of albums in between, but neither felt nearly as fresh or exciting as that original encounter. This feels different.&#xA;&#xA;As the album art reveals, our revenants have brought seven lovely companions in tow: severed heads trailing exposed arteries and vertebrae, hair radiating ghostlike around them. The songs are a delicious combination of poppy and deranged. The music, in particular, feels at once more adept in danceability and more confident in weirdness—and positively relishes weaving the two together. The lyrics, delicately evocative in their poetry, are playfully enunciated with what I can only describe as a coy but all-consuming passion. Overall, everything has gained in power since the first album. Here beauty and death dance together; the sensuality of Shrines has grown succubic.&#xA;&#xA;Let’s turn back to these gory apparitions on the cover, and hear what each has to say as we encounter the EP’s seven songs:&#xA;&#xA;Our entrance is announced by a trembling, ghostly drone. We behold the first apparition (mouth open wide), who immediately begins to sow seeds of enchantment around us. “Shudder me / Flutter me / Cover me / Mutter me,” she sweetly commands. She sings about wishing for “weightless knees” (dark humor, we think, for a floating head). “What are you?” we ask, allured yet more than a little afraid. “Our heads are all ablaze,” she answers with exhilaration, as her hair billows like flame caught by a gust. “Where are you going?” “We’re running from our graves.” A shudder passes through us. Quivering tendrils of synthetic music stretch forth and begin to twine themselves around us, lulling us into a daze. For a moment, reality blurs... We realize what is happening, snap back to ourselves. “Take me, oh, take me,” we leave the first head imploring.&#xA;&#xA;The second ghost–head flickers into focus and then conjures up a sunset scene at the seaside. We see her there, embodied, in the arms of her beloved. We feel with her the splendor of the sun upon the water: “How I cried when I tasted the liquid gold.” We feel her blissful adoration for her lover: “Washing it down with the words you spoke…” What happened to him? “You sailed away on a sunken boat”—the only dark hint she utters. The scene morphs before us: now darkness, save a female figure illuminated by a lone, old, flickering fluorescent light. We hear her thrashing about in grief and anger, battering the wall beside her and her own bruised body. We see a crimson tide receding… is this the sunset we saw earlier, or something more macabre? We recall her repeated refrain,—“Do it again, do it again”—as she fades out to begin the whole process over again, neverendingly reliving her love and anguish.&#xA;&#xA;In horror, we run. The third head appears, mournfully singing something to herself. Her voice suddenly brims with power as she sees us. Dead trees sprout and grow around us as though abundant with life; their dry branches crowd and prick our flesh. It seems that, for a moment, the head felt—hope. And yet, moments later, her voice droops once more, the trees shrivel: “You know I know that nothing’s fine…”&#xA;&#xA;The fourth (pupils fully dilated, mouth and nose obliterated) announces herself with giddy delight. Fireworks boom and ignite the dark sky behind her. We see a group of youths sprint through hotel halls, plunge in swimming pools, scramble, dripping wet, onto rooftops while security guards shout, dogs bark, and the fireworks continue to boom. “As we moved out, there was a sign in the elevator: ‘No explosives allowed’…” She gives us a wink. “But we never were sign-readers.” Suddenly, we see shattered, blood-soaked limbs twisted around shredded metal. “How lucky you are to be so unlucky,” she sings (mouthless) at the bloody scene.&#xA;&#xA;We abruptly drop down into fresh darkness. As we cautiously gaze about us, the fifth ghost calls out: “Give me just a moment, or get me up and out of here...” The head floats closer, an anguished, pleading look on her face. As she does so, a powerful wind seems to rush against her, cast her hair (and neck-viscera) behind her, preventing her from getting closer than 10 feet. We see a coffin in a grave, dirt slowly but determinedly heaped upon it. As it tumbles in, little rocks in the soil click against the wood of the coffin, creating a disturbingly pleasant rhythm. A man weeps as he shovels. Beneath his sobs, the thud of the dirt, and the clicking of rocks we hear something else, incredibly faint—a gasp—a scratching—a stifled shriek. “And I could never get close enough to you.”&#xA;&#xA;The sixth head glides smoothly toward us. “Just came to say goodnight,” she begins, sultry allure rippling beneath an innocent surface. A dim-lit bedroom appears; we see a man sit up on the side of a bed, first startled, then intrigued—then eager. “I was just so shy,” she sings to us in an aside, and smirks. We see her, now embodied, delicate hands grazing against his chest, wrapping around his waist. We see their lips touch, cautiously first then with mounting fervor. We see clothes fall to the floor, her lithe form recline on the bed, eclipsed beneath the mass of his muscled body. We hear a feminine whimper, a dull male moan of desire. “Sing me a la-la bye-bye…” she says with seductive self-composure. We hear a desperate, distorted male scream. Sharp teeth grind flesh as blood drips from the bedsheets. Some primal force pulls us closer; we resist—just—manage to wrench ourselves away.&#xA;&#xA;The scene dissolves. The desire kindled in us lurches into disgust, settles slowly into sadness. In the darkness of whatever realm it is we’re stuck in, we descry the very back of a final, seventh ghost–head as she flees. Mournful–sweet music of farewell echoes about the place. We never see her face. A pure, serene silence fills the space. Shaken, seduced and strangely exalted by the journey, we emerge again into full reality.&#xA;&#xA;Note: I didn’t do any research about Purity Ring or this EP before writing this post (nor do I know very much about music). I doubt much of this captures the meaning intended by the band. Consider this, therefore, merely a creative experiment in portraying my feelings and crafting a story in response to the art and songs._]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Purity Ring are back, having recently released this <a href="https://open.spotify.com/album/3XwnekVtkLvo7Xh7OHBBjB?si=iiR2SP0SREeUlL__nfNUfA" title="graves">stunning little EP</a> ten years after they entranced my 2012–13 summer with the surging synths and potent-yet-dreamily-sung sensuality of their first album, <em>Shrines.</em> Sure, there were a couple of albums in between, but neither felt nearly as fresh or exciting as that original encounter. This feels different.</p>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/ro3QB97R.jpeg" alt=""/></p>

<p>As the album art reveals, our revenants have brought seven lovely companions in tow: severed heads trailing exposed arteries and vertebrae, hair radiating ghostlike around them. The songs are a delicious combination of poppy and deranged. The music, in particular, feels at once more adept in danceability and more confident in weirdness—and positively relishes weaving the two together. The lyrics, delicately evocative in their poetry, are playfully enunciated with what I can only describe as a coy but all-consuming passion. Overall, everything has gained in power since the first album. Here beauty and death dance together; the sensuality of <em>Shrines</em> has grown succubic.</p>

<p>Let’s turn back to these gory apparitions on the cover, and hear what each has to say as we encounter the EP’s seven songs:</p>

<p>Our entrance is announced by a trembling, ghostly drone. We behold the <strong><a href="https://open.spotify.com/track/3qDFQJ66ZnaUCPrS2SXz1S?si=f5e9b8eccd584833" title="graves">first</a></strong> apparition (mouth open wide), who immediately begins to sow seeds of enchantment around us. <em>“Shudder me / Flutter me / Cover me / Mutter me,”</em> she sweetly commands. She sings about wishing for <em>“weightless knees”</em> (dark humor, we think, for a floating head). “What <em>are</em> you?” we ask, allured yet more than a little afraid. <em>“Our heads are all ablaze,”</em> she answers with exhilaration, as her hair billows like flame caught by a gust. “Where are you going?” <em>“We’re running from our graves.”</em> A shudder passes through us. Quivering tendrils of synthetic music stretch forth and begin to twine themselves around us, lulling us into a daze. For a moment, reality blurs... We realize what is happening, snap back to ourselves. <em>“Take me, oh, take me,”</em> we leave the first head imploring.</p>

<p>The <strong><a href="https://open.spotify.com/track/4oIf9D3DyNCzh3LpzqBkPz?si=c5a34cf068f949ef" title="neverend">second</a></strong> ghost–head flickers into focus and then conjures up a sunset scene at the seaside. We see her there, embodied, in the arms of her beloved. We feel with her the splendor of the sun upon the water: <em>“How I cried when I tasted the liquid gold.”</em> We feel her blissful adoration for her lover: <em>“Washing it down with the words you spoke…”</em> What happened to him? <em>“You sailed away on a sunken boat”</em>—the only dark hint she utters. The scene morphs before us: now darkness, save a female figure illuminated by a lone, old, flickering fluorescent light. We hear her thrashing about in grief and anger, battering the wall beside her and her own bruised body. We see a crimson tide receding… is this the sunset we saw earlier, or something more macabre? We recall her repeated refrain,—<em>“Do it again, do it again”</em>—as she fades out to begin the whole process over again, neverendingly reliving her love and anguish.</p>

<p>In horror, we run. The <strong><a href="https://open.spotify.com/track/1EC1OF8lskEqmYTG8s0kR0?si=2be8ce0b61f14dfe" title="nthngfine">third</a></strong> head appears, mournfully singing something to herself. Her voice suddenly brims with power as she sees us. Dead trees sprout and grow around us as though abundant with life; their dry branches crowd and prick our flesh. It seems that, for a moment, the head felt—<em>hope</em>. And yet, moments later, her voice droops once more, the trees shrivel: <em>“You know I know that nothing’s fine…”</em></p>

<p>The <strong><a href="https://open.spotify.com/track/1mMAmnslV5tCn1ldEghNpi?si=2c707a5eeaf543dc" title="unlucky">fourth</a></strong> (pupils fully dilated, mouth and nose obliterated) announces herself with giddy delight. Fireworks boom and ignite the dark sky behind her. We see a group of youths sprint through hotel halls, plunge in swimming pools, scramble, dripping wet, onto rooftops while security guards shout, dogs bark, and the fireworks continue to boom. <em>“As we moved out, there was a sign in the elevator: ‘No explosives allowed’…”</em> She gives us a wink. <em>“But we never were sign-readers.”</em> Suddenly, we see shattered, blood-soaked limbs twisted around shredded metal. <em>“How lucky you are to be so unlucky,”</em> she sings (mouthless) at the bloody scene.</p>

<p>We abruptly drop down into fresh darkness. As we cautiously gaze about us, the <strong><a href="https://open.spotify.com/track/2mRNqb9hUbh1QzdUdeWgNO?si=359d3025266a4a5d" title="watersong">fifth</a></strong> ghost calls out: <em>“Give me just a moment, or get me up and out of here...”</em> The head floats closer, an anguished, pleading look on her face. As she does so, a powerful wind seems to rush against her, cast her hair (and neck-viscera) behind her, preventing her from getting closer than 10 feet. We see a coffin in a grave, dirt slowly but determinedly heaped upon it. As it tumbles in, little rocks in the soil click against the wood of the coffin, creating a disturbingly pleasant rhythm. A man weeps as he shovels. Beneath his sobs, the thud of the dirt, and the clicking of rocks we hear something else, incredibly faint—a gasp—a scratching—a stifled shriek. <em>“And I could never get close enough to you.”</em></p>

<p>The <strong><a href="https://open.spotify.com/track/0diDiJc9PxMGb3PZizePeD?si=0946e30b1c8a40f4" title="soshy">sixth</a></strong> head glides smoothly toward us. <em>“Just came to say goodnight,”</em> she begins, sultry allure rippling beneath an innocent surface. A dim-lit bedroom appears; we see a man sit up on the side of a bed, first startled, then intrigued—then eager. <em>“I was just so shy,”</em> she sings to us in an aside, and smirks. We see her, now embodied, delicate hands grazing against his chest, wrapping around his waist. We see their lips touch, cautiously first then with mounting fervor. We see clothes fall to the floor, her lithe form recline on the bed, eclipsed beneath the mass of his muscled body. We hear a feminine whimper, a dull male moan of desire. <em>“Sing me a la-la bye-bye…”</em> she says with seductive self-composure. We hear a desperate, distorted male scream. Sharp teeth grind flesh as blood drips from the bedsheets. Some primal force pulls us closer; we resist—just—manage to wrench ourselves away.</p>

<p>The scene dissolves. The desire kindled in us lurches into disgust, settles slowly into sadness. In the darkness of whatever realm it is we’re stuck in, we descry the very back of a final, <strong><a href="https://open.spotify.com/track/1FZpKojiHIonH5CPpLs1hA?si=c477973c6bf64f30" title="xsalt">seventh</a></strong> ghost–head as she flees. Mournful–sweet music of farewell echoes about the place. We never see her face. A pure, serene silence fills the space. Shaken, seduced and strangely exalted by the journey, we emerge again into full reality.</p>

<p><em>Note: I didn’t do any research about Purity Ring or this EP before writing this post (nor do I know very much about music). I doubt much of this captures the meaning intended by the band. Consider this, therefore, merely a creative experiment in portraying my feelings and crafting a story in response to the art and songs.</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/graves</guid>
      <pubDate>Fri, 29 Jul 2022 07:16:24 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Allan Bloom&#39;s Republic</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/allan-blooms-republic?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[I recently read Allan Bloom’s literal translation of Plato’s Republic, alongside his 130+ page ‘interpretive essay’ on the same. It was a fascinating experience. A typical translation tends to mix the interpreting and translating together: the translator tries to give us the meaning of the text, without straying too far from its apparent sense. This may be an effective strategy; however, it fails if the meaning of the original is hidden, and can only be found through hints in the surface text. In that case, the typical approach deprives us of the real meaning as well as the hints.&#xA;&#xA;In his translation, Bloom lets the text say just what it says, while in his interpretation he really reads between the lines. The latter appears to be based on his teacher Leo Strauss’ belief that Plato deliberately ‘wrote between the lines.’ This leads to a remarkably less totalitarian Plato than is apparent upon a casual reading—the Plato, perhaps, who was sharply critized as an enemy of open societies by Karl Popper. I plan to read both Popper and Strauss to consider their very different perspectives.&#xA;&#xA;But back to Bloom. His Plato is so anti-totalitarian that he can call the Republic “the greatest critique of political idealism ever written.” “Socrates,” he says, “Constructs his utopia to point up the dangers of what we would call utopianism” and to moderate “the extreme passion for political justice by showing the limits of what can be demanded of the city” (p. 410). In other words, Plato (speaking as Socrates) wants you to be apalled and incredulous about his city. This is just another form of Socrates’s famous irony. All through Plato’s dialogues, Socrates says one thing but implies the opposite—typically, in claiming he himself is ignorant while his interlocutor is wise. This dissimulation has a purpose: apart from adding lighthearted delight to the dialogues, it serves to draw the interlocutor out—to have them state their case with confidence, and then be forced to really grapple with it themselves (which they may never have done if directly contradicted). If we believe Socrates is a sincere lover of wisdom, then this irony is not merely combative—it must be educative. In the dialogues, we see through the more obvious examples of Socrates’ irony: we laugh with him, perhaps, at his naive interlocutors. But perhaps he is using irony against us too? Or rather for us—educating us to be real philosophers, by finding for ourselves—without being instructed—the holes and hints in his arguments.&#xA;&#xA;---&#xA;&#xA;Bloom gives us a literal translation so that we have a chance of finding these ourselves and seeing where they lead. But in his interpretive essay, he gives his own opinion about the deeper argument. Here is how it looks, in brief (including some of the intriguing clues that led to it):&#xA;&#xA;In Book I, the fractious Thrasymachus attacks Socrates for believing justice is more than merely “the advantage of the stronger.” Thrasymachus, who doesn’t really care about truth and loathes the back-and-forth of dialectic, attempts to overawe him with rhetoric. Socrates responds with a number of (according to Bloom) deliberately specious arguments, which Thasymachus proves incapable of refuting. The latter is shown to be an inferior rhetoritician, and blushes. At the end of that Book, Socrates then seems to disown all that he said (“So long as I do not know what the just is, I shall hardly know whether it is a virtue…”). If his arguments really were just an attempt to shame the otherwise shameless Thrasymachus, then Plato must have hoped that we, the reader, would see their weaknesses and recognize this. In other words, he must have hoped that we would do our own intellectual work rather than buying into them just because Socrates said them.&#xA;&#xA;From that point, the conversation is primarily between Socrates and the two brothers of Plato, Glaucon and Adeimantus. Together with Socrates, they construct an ideally “just city in speech.” According to Bloom, Glaucon represents the man of forceful, excessive desires. Adeimantus, on the other hand, represents the cautious conservative. To cut a long story short, if it weren’t for Socrates’ influence in this dialogue, Glaucon would strive to become a tyrant and Adeimantus would have someone like Socrates killed. That Plato casts his two brothers and beloved teacher in this dialogue is superbly artful (especially if what Socrates says cannot simply be identified with what Plato believes). Plato is everywhere, and nowhere.&#xA;&#xA;How does Socrates reroute the natural tendencies of each of these men? Glaucon, whose excessive eros would have him strive for political supremacy, must be led to something more glorious and desirable than politics. This is what Socrates does in Books VI and VII, through the famous anologies of the Sun, the Divided Line, and the Cave. He helps Glaucon to recognise the supreme importance of a life of philosophy—but more significantly, its supreme pleasure. The contemplation of the absolute Good is a bliss incomparable to anything the relative world can offer. As Socrates makes very clear, those who attain to this vision don’t want to come back. If they were ever to rule a city, they would have to be compelled.&#xA;&#xA;But who would compel them? As Socrates makes equally clear, a populace would be extremely reluctant to empower philosophers as kings; they must therefore be persuaded to do so. But who would persuade them? Only the philosophers. This absurd situation suggests that the ‘just city in speech’ was never intended to be an actual city of men. Likewise, the very notion of philosopher–kings violates Socrates definition of justice earlier in the dialogue: that justice is “minding one’s own business” (pursuing one’s own specific role or task). What could be more different than contemplating the bright eternal realities and busying oneself with the management of changeable things in the shadowy depths of the Cave? The suspicion that Socrates/Plato is less than serious about his city comes to a head when he announces that in order to even establish it, all the citizens over the age of 10 must be sent out into the country (by whom? the philosophers they must be persuaded to compel to rule them?).&#xA;&#xA;So why does (Plato have) Socrates construct this ‘city in speech’ in the first place? In addition to ultimately guiding Glaucon beyond politics, it serves to highlight the irreducible gap between reason and nature, soul and body, philosophy and the city. Bloom denies these dualities can be cleanly reconciled. He picks up on hints such as the comedic tone of Book V, which includes the proclamation of gender equality, the ‘community of wives and children’ (i.e. abolition of the natural family), and the declaration that philosophers must rule as kings. Although nowdays most people would simply agree with the first point, we can get a sense of the intended absurdity when Socrates insists that equality of the sexes means men and women must exercise together in the nude and that this could be totally unproblematic. Why this? Nude gymnastic was one of the finest activities for Greeks. In theory this mixed nudity should be fine; in practice, it would be a disaster, because bodily desire and bodily shame are simply not ‘rational.’ As Bloom suggests, “Socrates forgets the body in order to make clear its importance” (p. 387).&#xA;&#xA;As for the austere and moralistic Adeimantus, Socrates’ city renders him moderate. Instead of seeing philosophy as a dangerous innovation threatening the stability of society, he recognizes the true philosopher as the legitimate leader of the most ancient of regimes. By describing all subsequent history as a necessary degeneration from this regime, Socrates undercuts any temptation Adeimantus might have to reestablish it by force. Instead of attempting the impossible, Adeimantus will focus on preserving the current regime (i.e. Athenian democracy), to prevent it decaying even further.&#xA;&#xA;In discussing the philosopher, Socrates makes it clear that this life can be pursued whether or not a city exists for him to rule (indeed, such a city would be somewhat of a hindrance). In this absence of the perfect city, then, the best kind of life is a private life dedicated to philosophy. As Bloom points out, “While the best city exists only in myth, the best man exists actually” (p. 415).&#xA;&#xA;Finally, Bloom has some fascinating things to say about Plato’s apparent opposition to poetry. It’s notable that the last Book of the dialogue contains two main parts: first, an attack on poetry, and then a poetic Platonic myth about the afterlife. In between, Socrates issues an invitation to poets to present a (philosophic) defense of their art, and declares how delighted he would be if they succeed. Bloom concludes that Plato isn’t really against poetry, but against the merely tragic, comic, and unconscious qualities of ancient poetry to that date. Instead, Plato inaugurates a “poetry that points beyond itself”, that Bloom sees epitomized later by people like Dante and Shakespeare.&#xA;&#xA;---&#xA;&#xA;Thus goes Bloom’s argument. Rather than a fully developed response, I can only end with a scattering of questions and insights.&#xA;&#xA;First: Is this really Plato’s argument, which the whole surface of the dialogue conceals yet subtly suggests? Honestly, I don’t know. Reading Popper and Strauss might help me in this. As outlined above, there are certainly reasons to believe this is the case. But why conceal it so subtly and in such a dangerous way? The reader who finds the hidden meaning may abandon politics for a private life of philosophy; the naive reader may become a Mao or Lenin.&#xA;&#xA;Second: Is this the (or a) real meaning, even if Plato didn’t consciously intend it? Maybe all the hidden hints and tensions in the text are really there, though not deliberately developed by Plato. They tell a particular story about Utopianism precisely because Utopianism has particular flaws. This may be similar to interpretation of the Bible—which seems to contain real wisdom, even where it’s implausible that these were the conscious thoughts of the writers at the time.&#xA;&#xA;Third: As I read through the Republic this time, I got a sense of how magnificent it is. I got a real sense of love for it; a sense that this really does deserve its place at the bedrock of our culture.&#xA;&#xA;Fourth: The Republic is a dialogue in itself, but also a dialogue seed (I struggle to find the right metaphor). Its controversial and inspiring aspects both feed into this. You put it in the midst of a group of people and it immediately extends itself, as each of you question and respond to each other and the characters. It grows across time with commentators and responses to commentators.&#xA;&#xA;Fifth: What is the Good? Plato leads us to this godlike being that all existence depends on yet which is so transcendent itself that it cannot even be said to exist. I cannot read those passages without feeling Plato is talking about a profound personal experience. Whatever else he is, Plato is a mystic (perhaps a jnana yogi, in Indian terminology).&#xA;&#xA;Sixth: For Bloom (and perhaps for Plato), there is no resolution to the conflict between philosophy and the city. The city cannot be rationalized, philosophy cannot be civilized, and they cannot come to a fair agreement. Trying to rationalize the city becomes a Utopian nightmare, and trying to civilize philosophy simply denatures it. There is an especially insightful passage in Bloom’s commentary:&#xA;&#xA;  In acting as though the eternal tension between body and soul has been overcome by history, a society is constituted which satisfies neither body nor soul. Such a society creates one universal cave illuminated by an artificial light, for men have not made the sacrifices necessary to the attainment of true cosmopolitanism but have been robbed of those attachments which can give them depth. … Only by distorting or narrowing man’s horizon can the permanent duality in his nature be overcome. (p. 411)&#xA;&#xA;Bloom suggests this universal cave is the world created by the Enlightenment. We have given up what is natural, particular, humanly dear—but the average person is no wiser for it. (We are in fact worse off in that, perhaps moreso than ever before, we think we are free, wise, rational.) We absorb the doctrines of the Enlightenment like we would have absorbed the doctrines of ancient Athens or Sparta, and in doing so get nowhere near the real freedom of mind (and true cosmopolitanism) that love-of-wisdom would lead us to.&#xA;&#xA;Seventh: On a personal level, reading through the Republic this time gave me a strong sense of the passion or eros in philosophy. It is such a pleasure to read and attempt to understand, and its content continually encourages one toward these very pleasures. And my soul resonates with this. Like Glaucon, full of passion, I feel like I’ve been led to something higher (something I’ve tasted almost all my life but perhaps haven’t put to myself with such clear consciousness). So one resolution I take from this is to pursue philosophy wholeheartedly, passionately, stubbornly, delightfully, in tension with the city.&#xA;&#xA;The point of Bloom’s translation and long interpretive essay is to force us to become philosophers. That is, not to simply accept what Socrates or Plato or Bloom himself says; even if Bloom’s interpretation were true, it would be false to its purpose if we didn’t question, challenge, deeply ponder, or read between the lines of it. This unsure individual way is the only passage out of the universal cave.&#xA;&#xA;Note: page numbers refer to the 1991 Basic Books 2nd Edition.]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I recently read Allan Bloom’s literal translation of Plato’s Republic, alongside his 130+ page ‘interpretive essay’ on the same. It was a fascinating experience. A typical translation tends to mix the interpreting and translating together: the translator tries to give us the meaning of the text, without straying too far from its apparent sense. This may be an effective strategy; however, it fails if the meaning of the original is hidden, and can only be found through hints in the surface text. In that case, the typical approach deprives us of the real meaning as well as the hints.</p>

<p>In his translation, Bloom lets the text say just what it says, while in his interpretation he <em>really</em> reads between the lines. The latter appears to be based on his teacher Leo Strauss’ belief that Plato deliberately ‘<em>wrote</em> between the lines.’ This leads to a remarkably less totalitarian Plato than is apparent upon a casual reading—the Plato, perhaps, who was sharply critized as an enemy of open societies by Karl Popper. I plan to read both Popper and Strauss to consider their very different perspectives.</p>

<p>But back to Bloom. His Plato is so anti-totalitarian that he can call the Republic “the greatest critique of political idealism ever written.” “Socrates,” he says, “Constructs his utopia to point up the dangers of what we would call utopianism” and to moderate “the extreme passion for political justice by showing the limits of what can be demanded of the city” (p. 410). In other words, Plato (speaking as Socrates) <em>wants</em> you to be apalled and incredulous about his city. This is just another form of Socrates’s famous irony. All through Plato’s dialogues, Socrates says one thing but implies the opposite—typically, in claiming he himself is ignorant while his interlocutor is wise. This dissimulation has a purpose: apart from adding lighthearted delight to the dialogues, it serves to draw the interlocutor out—to have them state their case with confidence, and then be forced to really grapple with it <em>themselves</em> (which they may never have done if directly contradicted). If we believe Socrates is a sincere lover of wisdom, then this irony is not merely combative—it must be <em>educative</em>. In the dialogues, we see through the more obvious examples of Socrates’ irony: we laugh with him, perhaps, at his naive interlocutors. But perhaps he is using irony against us too? Or rather <em>for</em> us—educating us to be real philosophers, by finding for ourselves—without being instructed—the holes and hints in his arguments.</p>

<hr/>

<p>Bloom gives us a literal translation so that we have a chance of finding these ourselves and seeing where they lead. But in his interpretive essay, he gives his own opinion about the deeper argument. Here is how it looks, in brief (including some of the intriguing clues that led to it):</p>

<p>In Book I, the fractious Thrasymachus attacks Socrates for believing justice is more than merely “the advantage of the stronger.” Thrasymachus, who doesn’t really care about truth and loathes the back-and-forth of dialectic, attempts to overawe him with rhetoric. Socrates responds with a number of (according to Bloom) deliberately specious arguments, which Thasymachus proves incapable of refuting. The latter is shown to be an inferior rhetoritician, and blushes. At the end of that Book, Socrates then seems to disown all that he said (“So long as I do not know what the just is, I shall hardly know whether it is a virtue…”). If his arguments really were just an attempt to shame the otherwise shameless Thrasymachus, then Plato must have hoped that we, the reader, would see their weaknesses and recognize this. In other words, he must have hoped that we would do our own intellectual work rather than buying into them just because Socrates said them.</p>

<p>From that point, the conversation is primarily between Socrates and the two brothers of Plato, Glaucon and Adeimantus. Together with Socrates, they construct an ideally “just city in speech.” According to Bloom, Glaucon represents the man of forceful, excessive desires. Adeimantus, on the other hand, represents the cautious conservative. To cut a long story short, if it weren’t for Socrates’ influence in this dialogue, Glaucon would strive to become a tyrant and Adeimantus would have someone like Socrates killed. That Plato casts his two brothers and beloved teacher in this dialogue is superbly artful (especially if what Socrates says cannot simply be identified with what Plato believes). Plato is everywhere, and nowhere.</p>

<p>How does Socrates reroute the natural tendencies of each of these men? Glaucon, whose excessive eros would have him strive for political supremacy, must be led to something more glorious and desirable than politics. This is what Socrates does in Books VI and VII, through the famous anologies of the Sun, the Divided Line, and the Cave. He helps Glaucon to recognise the supreme importance of a life of philosophy—but more significantly, its supreme <em>pleasure</em>. The contemplation of the absolute Good is a bliss incomparable to anything the relative world can offer. As Socrates makes very clear, those who attain to this vision <em>don’t want to come back</em>. If they were ever to rule a city, they would <em>have to be compelled</em>.</p>

<p>But who would compel them? As Socrates makes equally clear, a populace would be extremely reluctant to empower philosophers as kings; they must therefore be persuaded to do so. But who would persuade them? Only the philosophers. This absurd situation suggests that the ‘just city in speech’ was never intended to be an actual city of men. Likewise, the very notion of philosopher–kings violates Socrates definition of justice earlier in the dialogue: that justice is “minding one’s own business” (pursuing one’s own specific role or task). What could be more different than contemplating the bright eternal realities and busying oneself with the management of changeable things in the shadowy depths of the Cave? The suspicion that Socrates/Plato is less than serious about his city comes to a head when he announces that in order to even establish it, <em>all the citizens over the age of 10</em> must be sent out into the country (by whom? the philosophers they must be persuaded to compel to rule them?).</p>

<p>So why does (Plato have) Socrates construct this ‘city in speech’ in the first place? In addition to ultimately guiding Glaucon beyond politics, it serves to highlight the irreducible gap between reason and nature, soul and body, philosophy and the city. Bloom denies these dualities can be cleanly reconciled. He picks up on hints such as the comedic tone of Book V, which includes the proclamation of gender equality, the ‘community of wives and children’ (i.e. abolition of the natural family), and the declaration that philosophers must rule as kings. Although nowdays most people would simply agree with the first point, we can get a sense of the intended absurdity when Socrates insists that equality of the sexes means men and women must exercise together in the nude and that this could be totally unproblematic. Why this? Nude gymnastic was one of the finest activities for Greeks. In theory this mixed nudity should be fine; in practice, it would be a disaster, because bodily desire and bodily shame are simply not ‘rational.’ As Bloom suggests, “Socrates forgets the body in order to make clear its importance” (p. 387).</p>

<p>As for the austere and moralistic Adeimantus, Socrates’ city renders him moderate. Instead of seeing philosophy as a dangerous innovation threatening the stability of society, he recognizes the true philosopher as the legitimate leader of the most ancient of regimes. By describing all subsequent history as a necessary degeneration from this regime, Socrates undercuts any temptation Adeimantus might have to reestablish it by force. Instead of attempting the impossible, Adeimantus will focus on preserving the current regime (i.e. Athenian democracy), to prevent it decaying even further.</p>

<p>In discussing the philosopher, Socrates makes it clear that <em>this</em> life can be pursued whether or not a city exists for him to rule (indeed, such a city would be somewhat of a hindrance). In this absence of the perfect city, then, the best kind of life is a private life dedicated to philosophy. As Bloom points out, “While the best city exists only in myth, the best man exists actually” (p. 415).</p>

<p>Finally, Bloom has some fascinating things to say about Plato’s apparent opposition to poetry. It’s notable that the last Book of the dialogue contains two main parts: first, an attack on poetry, and then a poetic Platonic myth about the afterlife. In between, Socrates issues an invitation to poets to present a (philosophic) defense of their art, and declares how delighted he would be if they succeed. Bloom concludes that Plato isn’t <em>really</em> against poetry, but against the merely tragic, comic, and unconscious qualities of ancient poetry to that date. Instead, Plato inaugurates a “poetry that points beyond itself”, that Bloom sees epitomized later by people like Dante and Shakespeare.</p>

<hr/>

<p>Thus goes Bloom’s argument. Rather than a fully developed response, I can only end with a scattering of questions and insights.</p>

<p><em><strong>First</strong></em>: Is this <em>really</em> Plato’s argument, which the whole surface of the dialogue conceals yet subtly suggests? Honestly, I don’t know. Reading Popper and Strauss might help me in this. As outlined above, there are certainly reasons to believe this is the case. But why conceal it so subtly and in such a dangerous way? The reader who finds the hidden meaning may abandon politics for a private life of philosophy; the naive reader may become a Mao or Lenin.</p>

<p><em><strong>Second</strong></em>: Is this the (or a) real meaning, <em>even if Plato didn’t consciously intend it</em>? Maybe all the hidden hints and tensions in the text are really there, though not deliberately developed by Plato. They tell a particular story about Utopianism precisely because Utopianism has particular flaws. This may be similar to interpretation of the Bible—which seems to contain real wisdom, even where it’s implausible that these were the conscious thoughts of the writers at the time.</p>

<p><em><strong>Third</strong></em>: As I read through the Republic this time, I got a sense of how <em>magnificent</em> it is. I got a real sense of <em>love</em> for it; a sense that this really does deserve its place at the bedrock of our culture.</p>

<p><em><strong>Fourth</strong></em>: The Republic is a dialogue in itself, but also a dialogue <em>seed</em> (I struggle to find the right metaphor). Its controversial and inspiring aspects both feed into this. You put it in the midst of a group of people and it immediately extends itself, as each of you question and respond to each other and the characters. It grows across time with commentators and responses to commentators.</p>

<p><em><strong>Fifth</strong></em>: What is the Good? Plato leads us to this godlike being that all existence depends on yet which is so transcendent itself that it cannot even be said to exist. I cannot read those passages without feeling Plato is talking about a profound personal <em>experience</em>. Whatever else he is, Plato is a mystic (perhaps a jnana yogi, in Indian terminology).</p>

<p><em><strong>Sixth</strong></em>: For Bloom (and perhaps for Plato), there is no resolution to the conflict between philosophy and the city. The city cannot be rationalized, philosophy cannot be civilized, and they cannot come to a fair agreement. Trying to rationalize the city becomes a Utopian nightmare, and trying to civilize philosophy simply denatures it. There is an especially insightful passage in Bloom’s commentary:</p>

<blockquote><p>In acting as though the eternal tension between body and soul has been overcome by history, a society is constituted which satisfies neither body nor soul. Such a society creates <strong>one universal cave illuminated by an artificial light</strong>, for men have not made the sacrifices necessary to the attainment of true cosmopolitanism but have been robbed of those attachments which can give them depth. … Only by distorting or narrowing man’s horizon can the permanent duality in his nature be overcome. (p. 411)</p></blockquote>

<p>Bloom suggests this universal cave is the world created by the Enlightenment. We have given up what is natural, particular, humanly dear—but the average person is no wiser for it. (We are in fact worse off in that, perhaps moreso than ever before, we <em>think</em> we are free, wise, rational.) We absorb the doctrines of the Enlightenment like we would have absorbed the doctrines of ancient Athens or Sparta, and in doing so get nowhere near the real freedom of mind (and <em>true</em> cosmopolitanism) that love-of-wisdom would lead us to.</p>

<p><em><strong>Seventh</strong></em>: On a personal level, reading through the Republic this time gave me a strong sense of the passion or <em>eros</em> in philosophy. It is such a <em>pleasure</em> to read and attempt to understand, and its content continually encourages one toward these very pleasures. And my soul resonates with this. Like Glaucon, full of passion, I feel like I’ve been led to something higher (something I’ve tasted almost all my life but perhaps haven’t put to myself with such clear consciousness). So one resolution I take from this is to pursue philosophy wholeheartedly, passionately, stubbornly, delightfully, in tension with the city.</p>

<p>The point of Bloom’s translation and long interpretive essay is to force us to become philosophers. That is, <em>not</em> to simply accept what Socrates or Plato or Bloom himself says; even if Bloom’s interpretation were true, it would be false to its purpose if we didn’t question, challenge, deeply ponder, or read between the lines of it. This unsure individual way is the only passage <em>out</em> of the universal cave.</p>

<p><em>Note: page numbers refer to the 1991 Basic Books 2nd Edition.</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/allan-blooms-republic</guid>
      <pubDate>Sat, 09 Jul 2022 06:25:43 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Zoroastrianism</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/zoroastrianism?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[Out of the mists of ancient history emerges a fascinating religion, one that may have shaped the development of Judaism and thereby Christianity and Islam. Its founding prophet (Zarathustra or Zoroaster) probably lived more than a millennium before Christ—and according to Matthew’s gospel, its priests (the Magi) came to pay homage at his birth. In a world of morally ambivalent paganism, this is a religion that acknowledged one supremely good creator God fighting to cleanse his creation of evil. It held that God will raise the dead at the end of time and that all will be judged based on their freely chosen deeds, to be rewarded or punished accordingly. Zoroastrianism was once the Persian national religion, but since the coming of Islam has been reduced to just over a hundred thousand adherents around the world.&#xA;&#xA;There is considerable debate—both within and outside the Zoroastrian community—as to exactly what kind of religion Zoroastrianism is. It has elements of polytheism, dualism, and monotheism. That it believes in one supremely good and wise creator God would qualify it as a monotheism, but this God has an opponent. Ahura Mazda (the Wise Lord) is locked in combat with Angra Mainyu (the Destructive Spirit). Some emphasize the ontological equality of these beings, while others suggest Ahura Mazda should be seen as supreme above his adversary. It depends how you interpret a key verse from the scriptures of Zarathustra:&#xA;&#xA;  Now these two spirits, which are twins, revealed themselves at first in a vision. Their two ways of thinking, speaking and acting were the better and the bad. Between these two the wise choose rightly, fools not so.&#xA;    And then when these two spirits first met, they created both life and not-life, and that there should be at the last the worst dwelling for the followers of Druj (the Lie), but for the followers of Asha (Truth/Right), the best dwelling.&#xA;    (Yasna 30:3–4)&#xA;&#xA;Traditionally, the “two spirits” are the good Ahura Mazda and the evil Angra Mainyu; that they are twins implies that the one did not create the other, and so the gods of good and evil are equally primordial. This is the dualistic interpretation of the religion. Some in the monotheistic camp claim that Ahura Mazda is not himself one of the “two spirits” referred to, but that it is rather his creation or emanation, Spenta Mainyu—the “Holy Spirit.” In this interpretation, Ahura Mazda gives rise to both spirits, of which the one chooses goodness and the other chooses evil. Problems with this interpretation include that it goes against what most Zoroastrians have historically believed, and that in fact Spenta Mainyu, while being somehow distinct, is very closely identified with Ahura Mazda in the scriptures (akin to the relationship between the Holy Spirit and God the Father in Christianity).&#xA;&#xA;In their 1979 article, Is Zoroastrianism Dualistic or Monotheistic?, Boyd and Crosby proposed a middle way between these extremes, arguing that Zoroastrianism “combines cosmogonic dualism and eschatological monotheism”:&#xA;&#xA;  Zoroastrianism proclaims a movement through time from dualism toward monotheism, i.e. a dualism which is being made false by the dynamics of time, and a monotheism that is being made true by those same dynamics of time. The meaning of the eschaton in Zoroastrianism is thus the triumph of monotheism, the good God Ahura Mazda having at last won his way through to complete and final ascendancy. But in the meantime there is a vital truth to dualism… (p. 558)&#xA;&#xA;This seems convincing, because as much as the religion emphasizes that God is locked in a real war with his evil adversary, it is confident in the outcome: God will be completely victorious and evil will be eliminated forever. There is even a strong universalist strain in the religion, suggesting that at the end of time the damned will be purified in a deluge of molten metal and freed to live in paradise; evil will not even be left with a hell to dwell in.&#xA;&#xA;Zoroastrianism arguably also contains elements of polytheism, worshipping other beings besides the supreme Ahura Mazda. The most significant of these are the seven Amesha Spentas (the Holy Immortals), which may be seen as either emanations or angels of Ahura Mazda. Zoroastrianism arose out of the same Indo-European religion that also gave rise to Hinduism, and the Zoroastrian scriptures (the Avesta) have many linguistic and cultural similarities with the Hindu Vedas. There appear to have been two houses of gods: the ahuras/asuras and the devas/daevas. While in India the devas became the gods and the asuras became demons, in Persia the reverse happened. As in the case of YHVH and Allah, Ahura Mazda may have been a pre-existing deity that was ‘elevated’ to the position of supreme being. What’s particularly fascinating is the same thing later happened multiple times in Hinduism, with different devas assuming the status of the absolute God. Deva or Ahura—it doesn’t seem to matter much, for the True God to shine through. And the shining seems to cascade downward, in all religions: in Zoroastrianism, in the Amesha Spentas and lesser divinities; in Christianity, in Christ, Mary, the saints, and their icons; even ruthlessly monotheistic Islam developed veneration of saints, the doctrine that the Qur’an is coeternal with God, etc.&#xA;&#xA;It seems that Zoroastrians introduced the notion of linear time—that history is one line running from an initial creation foward to a grand and final climax. It lacks both the notion of individual reincarnation and of vast recurring cycles of universal time, which are such a central feature of Indian religions. It seems that from the initial Indo-European religion, India went one way and Persia went another: India into the mystical (the outward world thus futile cyclicality), and Persia into the ethical (one life and one history in the real fight between good and evil).&#xA;&#xA;To me, the most important insight of Zoroastrianism lies in seeing God as primarily Good. The problem of evil is eliminated: in no sense did God create it. The price paid for this is seeing evil as equiprimordial with good, but this may be ameliorated somewhat by the assurance that good will ultimately and absolutely prevail. The Wise Lord’s power is not (currently) unlimited, but nevertheless he will win the struggle due to his supreme goodness and wisdom, which the Evil One lacks. He can foresee and adapt to and turn to his own advantage all of his adversary’s attacks. Indeed, goodness and wisdom seem to be closely identified in the Zoroastrian concept of Asha, which is at once intellectual truth and moral righteousness. Likewise, the evil Angra Mainyu stands for Druj, deceit and falsehood. When I think about how a non-omnipotent but supremely good God might do battle with evil, I think of Christ who let all the forces of evil attack him and yet triumphed over them in the most unexpected way. The way Good fights doesn’t look like the way Evil fights, and the superior wisdom of goodness looks foolish to evil eyes.&#xA;&#xA;Zoroastrianism may not have been merely the first monotheism, but the first messianic monotheism, believing a final savior (Saoshyant) will come to defeat evil and restore the world. Intriguingly, it was the Persians who freed the Jews from the Babylonian captivity. Early Judaism lacked many of the ideas that would later become so important: heaven and hell, bodily resurrection, and the coming Messiah. The God of early Judaism was also much more morally ambivalent, and Satan more of his servant. Is it possible that the Jewish exiles were inspired by the religion of their liberators to incorporate similar ideas into their own religion, which they reformed and developed as they returned to their homeland?]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Out of the mists of ancient history emerges a fascinating religion, one that may have shaped the development of Judaism and thereby Christianity and Islam. Its founding prophet (Zarathustra or Zoroaster) probably lived more than a millennium before Christ—and according to Matthew’s gospel, its priests (the Magi) came to pay homage at his birth. In a world of morally ambivalent paganism, this is a religion that acknowledged one supremely good creator God fighting to cleanse his creation of evil. It held that God will raise the dead at the end of time and that all will be judged based on their freely chosen deeds, to be rewarded or punished accordingly. Zoroastrianism was once the Persian national religion, but since the coming of Islam has been reduced to just over a hundred thousand adherents around the world.</p>

<p>There is considerable debate—both within and outside the Zoroastrian community—as to exactly what kind of religion Zoroastrianism is. It has elements of polytheism, dualism, and monotheism. That it believes in one supremely good and wise creator God would qualify it as a monotheism, but this God has an opponent. Ahura Mazda (the Wise Lord) is locked in combat with Angra Mainyu (the Destructive Spirit). Some emphasize the ontological equality of these beings, while others suggest Ahura Mazda should be seen as supreme above his adversary. It depends how you interpret a key verse from the scriptures of Zarathustra:</p>

<blockquote><p>Now these two spirits, which are twins, revealed themselves at first in a vision. Their two ways of thinking, speaking and acting were the better and the bad. Between these two the wise choose rightly, fools not so.</p>

<p>And then when these two spirits first met, they created both life and not-life, and that there should be at the last the worst dwelling for the followers of Druj (the Lie), but for the followers of Asha (Truth/Right), the best dwelling.</p>

<p>(Yasna 30:3–4)</p></blockquote>

<p>Traditionally, the “two spirits” are the good Ahura Mazda and the evil Angra Mainyu; that they are twins implies that the one did not create the other, and so the gods of good and evil are equally primordial. This is the dualistic interpretation of the religion. Some in the monotheistic camp claim that Ahura Mazda is not himself one of the “two spirits” referred to, but that it is rather his creation or emanation, Spenta Mainyu—the “Holy Spirit.” In this interpretation, Ahura Mazda gives rise to both spirits, of which the one chooses goodness and the other chooses evil. Problems with this interpretation include that it goes against what most Zoroastrians have historically believed, and that in fact Spenta Mainyu, while being somehow distinct, is very closely identified with Ahura Mazda in the scriptures (akin to the relationship between the Holy Spirit and God the Father in Christianity).</p>

<p>In their 1979 article, <em>Is Zoroastrianism Dualistic or Monotheistic?</em>, Boyd and Crosby proposed a middle way between these extremes, arguing that Zoroastrianism “combines cosmogonic dualism and eschatological monotheism”:</p>

<blockquote><p>Zoroastrianism proclaims a movement through time from dualism toward monotheism, i.e. a dualism which is being made false by the dynamics of time, and a monotheism that is being made true by those same dynamics of time. The meaning of the <em>eschaton</em> in Zoroastrianism is thus the triumph of monotheism, the good God Ahura Mazda having at last won his way through to complete and final ascendancy. But in the meantime there is a vital truth to dualism… (p. 558)</p></blockquote>

<p>This seems convincing, because as much as the religion emphasizes that God is locked in a real war with his evil adversary, it is confident in the outcome: God will be completely victorious and evil will be eliminated forever. There is even a strong universalist strain in the religion, suggesting that at the end of time the damned will be purified in a deluge of molten metal and freed to live in paradise; evil will not even be left with a hell to dwell in.</p>

<p>Zoroastrianism arguably also contains elements of polytheism, worshipping other beings besides the supreme Ahura Mazda. The most significant of these are the seven Amesha Spentas (the Holy Immortals), which may be seen as either emanations or angels of Ahura Mazda. Zoroastrianism arose out of the same Indo-European religion that also gave rise to Hinduism, and the Zoroastrian scriptures (the Avesta) have many linguistic and cultural similarities with the Hindu Vedas. There appear to have been two houses of gods: the ahuras/asuras and the devas/daevas. While in India the devas became the gods and the asuras became demons, in Persia the reverse happened. As in the case of YHVH and Allah, Ahura Mazda may have been a pre-existing deity that was ‘elevated’ to the position of supreme being. What’s particularly fascinating is the same thing later happened multiple times in Hinduism, with different devas assuming the status of the absolute God. Deva or Ahura—it doesn’t seem to matter much, for the True God to shine through. And the shining seems to cascade downward, in all religions: in Zoroastrianism, in the Amesha Spentas and lesser divinities; in Christianity, in Christ, Mary, the saints, and their icons; even ruthlessly monotheistic Islam developed veneration of saints, the doctrine that the Qur’an is coeternal with God, etc.</p>

<p>It seems that Zoroastrians introduced the notion of <em>linear time</em>—that history is one line running from an initial creation foward to a grand and final climax. It lacks both the notion of individual reincarnation and of vast recurring cycles of universal time, which are such a central feature of Indian religions. It seems that from the initial Indo-European religion, India went one way and Persia went another: India into the mystical (the outward world thus futile cyclicality), and Persia into the ethical (one life and one history in the real fight between good and evil).</p>

<p>To me, the most important insight of Zoroastrianism lies in seeing God as <em>primarily</em> Good. The problem of evil is eliminated: in <em>no</em> sense did God create it. The price paid for this is seeing evil as equiprimordial with good, but this may be ameliorated somewhat by the assurance that good will ultimately and absolutely prevail. The Wise Lord’s power is not (currently) unlimited, but nevertheless he will win the struggle due to his supreme goodness and wisdom, which the Evil One lacks. He can foresee and adapt to and turn to his own advantage all of his adversary’s attacks. Indeed, goodness and wisdom seem to be closely identified in the Zoroastrian concept of Asha, which is at once intellectual truth and moral righteousness. Likewise, the evil Angra Mainyu stands for Druj, deceit and falsehood. When I think about how a non-omnipotent but supremely good God might do battle with evil, I think of Christ who let all the forces of evil attack him and yet triumphed over them in the most unexpected way. The way Good fights doesn’t look like the way Evil fights, and the superior wisdom of goodness looks foolish to evil eyes.</p>

<p>Zoroastrianism may not have been merely the first monotheism, but the first <em>messianic</em> monotheism, believing a final savior (Saoshyant) will come to defeat evil and restore the world. Intriguingly, it was the Persians who freed the Jews from the Babylonian captivity. Early Judaism lacked many of the ideas that would later become so important: heaven and hell, bodily resurrection, and the coming Messiah. The God of early Judaism was also much more morally ambivalent, and Satan more of his servant. Is it possible that the Jewish exiles were inspired by the religion of their liberators to incorporate similar ideas into their own religion, which they reformed and developed as they returned to their homeland?</p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/zoroastrianism</guid>
      <pubDate>Sat, 26 Feb 2022 01:03:35 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Christ and Kali</title>
      <link>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/christ-and-kali?pk_campaign=rss-feed</link>
      <description>&lt;![CDATA[“For God so loved the world…”&#xA;&#xA;In this post, I intend to lay out a ‘Christian’ interpretation of the Hindu goddess Kali, particularly in her most popular form standing upon the god Shiva. The word ‘Christian’ must remain in quotes, because what initially appeared to be Christianity may look rather different by the end of the attempt. My aim is not to explain away a Hindu image as really referring to Christ, but to point out a similarity that could inform and expand both traditions.&#xA;&#xA;The image of Kali is incredibly complex, and many layers of complementary and contradictory meaning have built up around it. I will have to leave most of this out, and even most of Hindu theology, in explaining the resonance with Christianity. So bear in mind the following is somewhat of a simplification, and seek out fuller information.&#xA;&#xA;In short, Kali is a form of Shakti, the Goddess who is the active and immanent energy of the trascendent God who is pure consciousness. This God is her husband Shiva, who in the image lies beneath her feet. As the story goes, Kali had just destroyed an army of demons. Yet she continued her rampage, intoxicated by her fury and the demons’ blood, threatening the existence of the very world she had just helped to save. No one could stop her but Shiva, who laid in her way and let her trample him. As soon as she stepped on the supreme God, her beloved husband, she came to her senses and ceased the carnage.&#xA;&#xA;Compare this to the central Christian myth: God came as Christ, sacrificing himself to a grisly death at the hands of a corrupt and deluded world, to save that very world. The image of Kali standing upon Shiva can be seen as an icon of the Crucifixion. Implicit in both images or myths is the idea that only love can save the world; opposing violence with violence is futile, and worse than futile. In both stories, God submits himself to the out-of-control violence of the fallen world, and in doing so makes manifest his limitless self-sacrificial love for her, which awakens and redeems her.&#xA;&#xA;Her—and here we move from the way Kali points to Christ and pick up on the way Christ points to Kali—or rather, that God loves creation as a whole. Traditionally, Christianity has held that Christ’s sacrifice only saves some of God’s creatures, and perhaps very few (i.e. those humans who believe). But this is untenable, because the whole of creation is interdependent and intertwined. This is particularly apparent in the webs of love and empathy that connect all human beings and make them who they are. To save one creature is to begin to save all; could God’s work end before the whole cosmos is liberated from evil and restored?&#xA;&#xA;In the effort to find correspondences between the two traditions, Kali has been compared to the Virgin Mary (as the holy feminine) or God (as God is portrayed as violent and awe-inspiring in parts of the Bible)—that is, when she isn’t simply dismissed as demonic. But I think the real correspondence is between Kali and the world itself. After all, this is what she represents in Hinduism: shakti (energy) and prakriti (matter). The difference is that in Hinduism these are also divine; whereas within a Christian framework they tend to be seen as the inanimate background upon which the real drama of human fall and redemption is played out (although curiously entwined with their fate). For most, if not all Christians, the world itself is not a personal being.&#xA;&#xA;And yet, there is a quasi-divine feminine being in the Bible. She is Sophia, or Wisdom, and in the Book of Proverbs she says:&#xA;&#xA;  The Lord created me at the beginning of his work,&#xA;  the first of his acts of long ago.&#xA;  Ages ago I was set up,&#xA;  at the first, before the beginning of the earth.&#xA;    \[…\] when he marked out the foundations of the earth&#xA;  then I was beside him, like a master worker,&#xA;  and I was daily his delight,&#xA;  rejoicing before him always,&#xA;  rejoicing in his inhabited world&#xA;  and delighting in the human race.&#xA;&#xA;One way of interpreting this figure is as the personal essence of the unfallen world. God loves the world (indeed, loves it into being)—but love is personal. God created a personal universe to love and to blissfully return his love, and this is Sophia. A closer analogue to Sophia within Hindu theology might be Parvati, a beautiful and benevolent form of the Goddess (as Kali is the same Goddess’ terrifying form). To simplify a bit, Parvati could be considered unfallen creation and Kali the fallen world as we know it.&#xA;&#xA;It is a tenet of Christianity that when we fell the world fell—we are intertwined. It was therefore not just human corruption that afflicted Christ, but the corruption of the physical world also (the flesh that was tormented and died; all the material conditions that pushed his killers to their act). In Christ we can say that God let the world trample upon him. And if the radiant love of this act transforms humanity for the better, it may also transform the very matter and energy of the world. Perhaps we glimpse the latter in miracles. And certainly, it seems at the very core of the Christian story: Christ rises in a perfected physical body.&#xA;&#xA;In the image, Shiva is implicitly incarnated (how could Kali truly tread on him if he was still pure spirit?), and Kali is spiritualized as she wakes up to who she is and what she is doing. These tendencies are emphasized in another, somewhat different story: Shiva has retreated to a Himalayan cave and become lost in meditative bliss, heedless of the world falling apart around him. Only Parvati (not yet his wife) can rouse him. Initially, he cares nothing for her physical beauty, but she practices intense meditation and austerities to win his love. This is successful; he falls in love with her, takes her as his wife, and they produce (interestingly) the son who will save the world.&#xA;&#xA;As the Church is to Christ (i.e. his bride), Sophia is to God. And as the imagery of erotic love has been used to describe love for God, it may be used to describe God’s love for creation. When Shiva sees Kali rampaging he doesn’t see a demon but his beloved Parvati. Likewise, God always sees the immaculately beautiful Sophia at the core of this raging, self-devouring cosmos. This is not to affirm fallen nature, but to confront it in the only way that might truly restore it—with love.]]&gt;</description>
      <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>“<em>For God so loved the world<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=john+3%3A16&amp;version=NRSV">…</a>”</em></p>

<p>In this post, I intend to lay out a ‘Christian’ interpretation of the Hindu goddess Kali, particularly in her most popular form standing upon the god Shiva. The word ‘Christian’ must remain in quotes, because what initially appeared to be Christianity may look rather different by the end of the attempt. My aim is not to explain away a Hindu image as really referring to Christ, but to point out a similarity that could inform and expand both traditions.</p>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/GhqWUdRw.jpg" alt=""/></p>

<p>The image of Kali is incredibly complex, and many layers of complementary and contradictory meaning have built up around it. I will have to leave most of this out, and even most of Hindu theology, in explaining the resonance with Christianity. So bear in mind the following is somewhat of a simplification, and seek out fuller information.</p>

<p>In short, Kali is a form of Shakti, the Goddess who is the active and immanent energy of the trascendent God who is pure consciousness. This God is her husband Shiva, who in the image lies beneath her feet. As the story goes, Kali had just destroyed an army of demons. Yet she continued her rampage, intoxicated by her fury and the demons’ blood, threatening the existence of the very world she had just helped to save. No one could stop her but Shiva, who laid in her way and let her trample him. As soon as she stepped on the supreme God, her beloved husband, she came to her senses and ceased the carnage.</p>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/cPlRkhvj.jpg" alt=""/></p>

<p>Compare this to the central Christian myth: God came as Christ, sacrificing himself to a grisly death at the hands of a corrupt and deluded world, to save that very world. The image of Kali standing upon Shiva can be seen as an icon of the Crucifixion. Implicit in both images or myths is the idea that only love can save the world; opposing violence with violence is futile, and worse than futile. In both stories, God submits himself to the out-of-control violence of the fallen world, and in doing so makes manifest his limitless self-sacrificial love for her, which awakens and redeems her.</p>

<p><em>Her</em>—and here we move from the way Kali points to Christ and pick up on the way Christ points to Kali—or rather, that God loves creation <em>as a whole</em>. Traditionally, Christianity has held that Christ’s sacrifice only saves some of God’s creatures, and perhaps very few (i.e. those humans who believe). But this is untenable, because the whole of creation is interdependent and intertwined. This is particularly apparent in the webs of love and empathy that connect all human beings and make them who they are. To save one creature is to begin to save all; could God’s work end before the whole cosmos is liberated from evil and restored?</p>

<p>In the effort to find correspondences between the two traditions, Kali has been compared to the Virgin Mary (as the holy feminine) or God (as God is portrayed as violent and awe-inspiring in parts of the Bible)—that is, when she isn’t simply dismissed as demonic. But I think the real correspondence is between Kali and the world itself. After all, this is what she represents in Hinduism: shakti (energy) and prakriti (matter). The difference is that in Hinduism these are also divine; whereas within a Christian framework they tend to be seen as the inanimate background upon which the real drama of human fall and redemption is played out (although curiously entwined with their fate). For most, if not all Christians, the world itself is not a personal being.</p>

<p>And yet, there is a quasi-divine feminine being in the Bible. She is Sophia, or Wisdom, and in the Book of Proverbs <a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=proverbs+8%3A22-31&amp;version=NRSV">she says</a>:</p>

<blockquote><p>The Lord created me at the beginning of his work,
the first of his acts of long ago.
Ages ago I was set up,
at the first, before the beginning of the earth.</p>

<p>[…] when he marked out the foundations of the earth
then I was beside him, like a master worker,
and I was daily his delight,
rejoicing before him always,
rejoicing in his inhabited world
and delighting in the human race.</p></blockquote>

<p>One way of interpreting this figure is as the personal essence of the unfallen world. God <em>loves</em> the world (indeed, loves it into being)—but love is <em>personal</em>. God created a personal universe to love and to blissfully return his love, and this is Sophia. A closer analogue to Sophia within Hindu theology might be Parvati, a beautiful and benevolent form of the Goddess (as Kali is the same Goddess’ terrifying form). To simplify a bit, Parvati could be considered unfallen creation and Kali the fallen world as we know it.</p>

<p><img src="https://i.snap.as/wuVM0kl6.jpg" alt=""/></p>

<p>It is a tenet of Christianity that when we fell the world fell—we are intertwined. It was therefore not just human corruption that afflicted Christ, but the corruption of the physical world also (the flesh that was tormented and died; all the material conditions that pushed his killers to their act). In Christ we can say that God let the world trample upon him. And if the radiant love of this act transforms humanity for the better, it may also transform the very matter and energy of the world. Perhaps we glimpse the latter in miracles. And certainly, it seems at the very core of the Christian story: Christ rises in a perfected <em>physical</em> body.</p>

<p>In the image, Shiva is implicitly incarnated (how could Kali truly tread on him if he was still pure spirit?), and Kali is spiritualized as she wakes up to who she is and what she is doing. These tendencies are emphasized in another, somewhat different story: Shiva has retreated to a Himalayan cave and become lost in meditative bliss, heedless of the world falling apart around him. Only Parvati (not yet his wife) can rouse him. Initially, he cares nothing for her physical beauty, but she practices intense meditation and austerities to win his love. This is successful; he falls in love with her, takes her as his wife, and they produce (interestingly) the son who will save the world.</p>

<p>As the Church is to Christ (i.e. his bride), Sophia is to God. And as the imagery of erotic love has been used to describe love for God, it may be used to describe God’s love for creation. When Shiva sees Kali rampaging he doesn’t see a demon but his beloved Parvati. Likewise, God always sees the immaculately beautiful Sophia at the core of this raging, self-devouring cosmos. This is not to affirm fallen nature, but to confront it in the only way that might truly restore it—with love.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
      <guid>https://gpxavier.writeas.com/christ-and-kali</guid>
      <pubDate>Thu, 27 Jan 2022 23:38:11 +0000</pubDate>
    </item>
  </channel>
</rss>